Title: Through stained glass
Author: Chamberlain, George Agnew
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Through stained glass" ***


THROUGH STAINED GLASS


A novel by


GEORGE AGNEW CHAMBERLAIN

Author of "Home"


New York Grosset & Dunlap Publishers


Copyright, 1915, by

GEORGE AGNEW CHAMBERLAIN

Published March, 1915



CHAPTER I


In 1866 the American minister at Rio de Janeiro turned from the reality
of a few incongruous and trouble-breeding Kentucky colonels,
slouched-hatted and frock-coated, wandering through the unfamiliar
streets of the great South American capital, and saw a nightmare. There
is a touch of panic in the despatch which he sent to Mr. Seward at a
time when both secretary and public were held too closely in the throes
of reconstruction to take alarm at so distant a chimera. Agents of the
Southern States, wrote the minister, claimed that not thousands of
families, but a hundred thousand families, would come to Brazil.

As a matter of fact, this exodus, when it took place, was so small that
it failed to raise a ripple on the social pool of the Western
Hemisphere. But to the self-chosen few who suffered shipwreck and
privation, financial loss from their already depleted store, disaster to
their Utopian dreams, and a great void in their hearts where once had
been love of country, it became a tragedy--the tragedy of existence.

The ardor that led a small band of irreconcilables to gather their
households and their household goods about them and flee from a personal
oppression, as had their ancestors before them, was destined to be short
lived. From the first, fate frowned upon their enterprise. They looked
for calm seas and favorable winds, but they found storms and shipwreck.
Their scanty resources were calculated to meet the needs of only the
crudest life, but upon the threshold of their goal they fell into the
red-tape trammels of a civilization older than their own. Where they
looked for a free country, a wilderness flowing with milk and honey,
which in their ignorance they imagined unpeopled, they found the
squatter had been intrenched since the Jesuit fathers and their
following explored the continent four centuries before. Finally, they
believed themselves to be the vanguard of a horde, but, once in the
breach, they found there was no following host.

Most of those who had the means reversed their flight. Others, with
nothing left but their broken pride, sought aid from the government they
abhorred, and were given a free passage back in returning men-of-war.
But when the reflux had waned and died, there was still a residue of
half a hundred families, most of whom were so destitute that they could
not reach the coast. With them stayed a very few who were held by their
premature investments or by a deeper loyalty or a greater pride. Among
the latter was the head of the divided house of Leighton.

The Reverend Orme Leighton was one of those to whom the war had brought
a double portion of bitterness, for the Leightons of Leighton, Virginia,
had fought not alone against the North, but against the North and the
Leightons of Leighton, Massachusetts.

To the Reverend Orme Leighton, a schism in the church would have meant
nothing unless it came to the point of cracking heads; but a schism in
governmental policy, which placed the right to govern one's self and own
black chattel in the balance, found him taking sides from the first,
thundering out from the pulpit, supported by text and verse, the divine
right of personal dominion by purchase, and in superb contradiction
voicing the constitutional right to self-government. When the day of
words was past, he did not wait for the desperate cry of the South in
her later need. Abandoning gown and pulpit for charger and saber, he was
of the first to rally, of the last to muster out. Nor at the end of the
long struggle did he find solace in the knowledge that he had fought a
good fight. To him more than the South had fallen. God had withheld his
hand from the just cause, and Leighton had fought against Leighton!

It was characteristic of the Reverend Orme Leighton that the rancor
which came with defeat was not visited upon those members of his clan
who had fought against him. But for that very reason it was all the more
poignantly directed against that vague entity, the North. Never, while
life lasted, would he bow to the dominion of a tyranny, much more, of a
tyranny which, by dividing the Leightons, had in a measure forced
neutrality upon the gods.

Leighton House, Virginia, found a ready and fitting purchaser in one of
the Leightons of Massachusetts. With the funds thus provided, the
Reverend Orme Leighton moved, lock, stock, and barrel, six thousand
miles to the south. He settled at San Paulo, where he bought for a song
a considerable property on the outskirts of the city. He rented,
besides, a large building in the center of the town, and established
therein the Leighton Academy. Here he labored single handed until his
worth as an instructor became known; then the sudden prosperity of the
venture drove him to engage an ever-increasing staff. The academy
developed rapidly into a recognized local institution. The first
material revenue from the successful school was applied to building a
fitting home on the property bought for a song.

The character of this new Leighton House, which was never known as
Leighton House, but acquired the name of Consolation Cottage by analogy
with the Street of the Consolation near which it stood, was as different
as could well be both from the prevailing local style of architecture
and from the stately colonial type dear to the heart of every Virginian.
The building was long and low, with sloping roofs of flat French tiles.
A broad veranda bordered it on three sides. The symmetry of the whole
was saved from ugliness by a large central gable the overhanging porch
of which cast a deep and friendly shadow over the great front door and
over the wide flights of steps that led down to the curving driveway.

In that luxuriant clime the new house did not long remain bare. A
clambering wistaria, tree-like geraniums, a giant fuchsia and trellised
rose-vines soon embowered the verandas, while, on the south side,
English ivy was gradually coaxed up the bare brick wall. This medley of
leaf and bloom gave to the whole house that air of friendliness and
homeliness that marks the shrine of the Anglo-Saxon's household gods the
world over.

Such was the nest that the Reverend Orme built by the sweat of his brow
to harbor his little family, which, at the beginning of this history,
consisted of himself; Ann Leighton, his wife; and Mammy, black as the
ace of spades without, white within.



CHAPTER II


Ann Sutherland Leighton was one of those rare religionists that
occasionally bloom in a most unaccountable manner on a family tree
having its roots in the turf rather than clinging to Plymouth Rock.
Isaac Sutherland, her father, had been knowing in horse-flesh, and would
have looked askance on the Reverend Orme Leighton as a suitor had he not
also been knowing in men. The truth was that in Leighton the man was
bigger than the parson, and to the conceded fact that all the world
loves a lover he added the prestige of the less-bandied truth that all
the world loves a fighter. He, also, knew horse-flesh. He finally won
Ann's father over on the day when Ike Sutherland learned to his cost
that the Reverend Orme could discern through the back of his head that
distension of the capsular ligament of the hock commonly termed a bog
spavin.

Ann did not share her husband's extreme views. It was a personal loyalty
that had brought her uncomplaining to a far country, unbuoyed by the
Reverend Orme's dreams of a new state, but seeking with an inward
fervidness some scene of lasting peace wherewith to blot out the memory
of long years of turmoil and wholesale bereavement.

To her those first years in Consolation Cottage were long--long with the
weight of six thousand miles from home. Then, with the suddeness of
answered prayer, a light came into her darkness. He was named Shenton.
Mammy's broad, homesick face broke into an undying smile. "Sho is mo'
lak ole times, Mis' Ann, havin' a young Marster abeout." And when, two
years later, on a Christmas day, Natalie was born, Mammy mixed smiles
with tears and sobbed, "Oh, Mis' Ann, sho is mo' an' _mo'_ lak ole
times."

She, too, had her clinging memories of halls, now empty, that echoed
once to the cries and gurgling laughter of a race in full flower.

As Ann sat one evening on the embowered veranda looking away to the
north, a child within the circle of each arm, the old aching in her
breast was stilled. The restless Leighton paused in his stride to gaze
through fiery, but gloomy, eyes upon his fair-haired baby daughter and
his son, pale, crowned with dark curls, and cried, with a toss of his
own dark mane: "As arrows are in the hand of a mighty man, so are
children of the youth. Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of
them!"

This realization of the preciousness of children in adversity paved the
way for the reception of one who was to come to them from under the
shadow of a family cloud, a certain mysterious personage of tender
years, Lewis Leighton, by name.

For weeks the name of Lewis Leighton had been whispered about the house,
first by the grown-ups and finally, when the Reverend Orme and his wife
had come to the great decision, by the children. The children knew
nothing of the great decision nor did they know the sources of their
sudden joy. Their spirits were reaching out to clasp this new thread in
life at an age when all new threads are golden.

On the appointed day the Reverend Orme went to the nearest seaport to
meet the youthful voyager and convoy him home. As evening drew near,
great was the excitement at Consolation Cottage. To Natalie and to
Shenton, the sudden arrival of an entirely new brother, not in
swaddling-clothes, but handed down ready-made from the shelf, was an
event that loomed to unusual proportions. At last the great gate swung
open, and a cab rattled its leisurely way up the drive.

In an instant the children were on their feet, jumping up and down and
clapping their hands. "Mother," shouted Shenton, "they're coming!"
Little Natalie clambered in stumbling haste up the steps and clutched
Mrs. Leighton's skirts. "Muvver," she cried, in an agony of ecstasy,
"they're _coming!_"

"Yes, yes, dear; I see. Oh, look how you've rumpled your dress! What
will Lewis say to that? Come, Shenton, give mother your hand." Slowly
she led them down the steps, her eyes fixed on the approaching cab.

The Reverend Orme sprang out and up to meet them. He kissed his wife and
children. Shenton clung to his arm.

"O Dad," he cried, "didn't you bring him?"

"Bring him? I should say I did. Here, step out, young man."

A chubby face above a blouse, a short kilt and fat legs, appeared from
the shadows of the cab. Grave eyes passed fearlessly over the group on
the steps until they settled on the broad black face of Mammy.

"Bad nigger!"

Mrs. Leighton gasped and arrested herself in the very movement of
welcome. Mammy's genial face assumed a terrible scowl, her white eyes
bulged, and her vast arms went suddenly akimbo.

"Wha' 's that yo' say, yo' young Marster?" she thundered.

"Go--go--_good_ nigger," stuttered the chubby face and smiled. With that
he was swept from the cab into Mrs. Leighton's arms, and Mammy, grinning
from ear to ear, caught him by one fat leg and demanded in soft negro
tones:

"Wha' fo' you call yo' mammy 'bad niggah,' young Marster? Ho! ho!
'Go--go--_good_ niggah!' Did yo' hea' him, Mis' Ann?"

Shenton and Natalie jumped up and down, with, cries of "Please, Mother,"
and "Muvver, oh, _please!_" Mrs. Leighton set Lewis on his feet between
them. Shenton held out his hand. "How d' ye."

"How do do," replied Lewis, gravely. Natalie was plucking at his arm. He
turned to her. They were almost of a size, but to Natalie he towered an
inch above her. She held up her lips, and he kissed them. Then they
stood and stared at each other. Natalie's short forefinger found its way
to her mouth.

"My dwess is wumpled," she said.

"I got a dog at home," declared Lewis--"a _big_ dog."



CHAPTER III


To Natalie, Shenton, and Lewis the scant twenty acres that surrounded
Consolation Cottage was a vast demesne. Even on a full holiday one could
choose one's excursions within its limits. From the high-plumed wall of
bamboos that lined Consolation Street, through the orange-grove, across
the hollow where were stable and horses, cows and calves, then up again
to the wood on the other hillside--ah, that was a journey indeed, never
attempted in a single day. They chose their playground. To-day the
bamboos held them, to-morrow the distant grove, where were pungent
fruits, birds'-nests, fantastic insects, and elusive butterflies and
moths.

Then there was the brier-patch, with its secret chamber. By dint of long
hours of toil and a purloined kitchen-knife they had tunneled into a
clearing in the center of the thicket. Of all their retreats, this one
alone had foiled their watchful overseers. Here was held, undetected,
many an orgy over stolen fruit.

Nor did they have to seek far for a realm of terror. Behind the
brier-patch was the priest's wall. Over it was wafted the fragrance of
unknown flowers and of strange fruits--and the barking of a fierce dog.
With the same kitchen-knife they pried loose a brick and slipped it out.
They took turns at peeking through this tiny window on a strange world.
What ecstasy when first they glimpsed the flat-hatted, black-robed
figure strolling in the wondrous garden! Then terror seized them, for
the quick-eyed priest had seen the hole, and before they could flee his
toe was in it, and his frowning face, surmounted by the flaring hat,
popped above the wall and glared down upon them.

"Do you hear my dog?" whispered the priest.

It was Natalie, trembling with fright, who answered, feeling a certain
kinship for anything in skirts.

"Yeth, I do."

"Well," whispered the priest, his face twitching in the effort to look
stern, "he eats little children." With that he dropped from view.

Lewis and Shenton stared at each other. Natalie began to cry. Lewis
picked up the brick and slipped it back into place. Shenton helped him
wedge it in with twigs; then all three stole away, to break into giggles
and laughter when distance gave them courage.

Natalie and Lewis had another terror, unshared by Shenton. Manoel, the
Portuguese gardener, who lived in a little two-room house in the hollow,
had nothing but scowls for them. They feared him with the instinctive
fear of children, but Shenton was his friend. Did any little tiff arise,
Shenton was off to see Manoel. He knew the others were afraid to follow.
Sometimes Manoel took him to his little house.

To Lewis this strange friendship was the one cloud in childhood's happy
sky. He could not have defined what he felt. It was jealousy mixed with
hurt pride--jealousy of the hated Manoel, hurt pride at the thought that
Shenton went where he could not follow.

One day Shenton had been gone an hour. Lewis had seen him with Manoel.
He knew he was in Manoel's house. What were they doing? Lewis turned to
Natalie.

"I am going to Manoel's house. Stay here."

Natalie stared at him with wide eyes.

"O, Lewis," she cried after him, "aren't you _'fraid_?"

Lewis crawled stealthily to a back window. He stood on tiptoe and tried
to look in. His eyes were just below the level of the window-sill. He
dragged a log of wood beneath the window and climbed upon it. For a long
time he kept his face glued against one of the little square panes of
glass.

He forgot fear. In the room which the window commanded was a broad,
rough table, and Manoel was seated on a bench before it, leaning
forward, his long arms outstretched along its edge. The table was pushed
almost against the wall, and in its center stood Shenton, laughing till
the tears ran down his cheeks. His curly hair was damp and clung to his
white forehead. His blouse was soiled, his kilt awry. One short stocking
had fallen down over his shoe. Manoel was also laughing, but silently.

Lewis did not have to wait long to divine the source of mirth, for
Shenton soon essayed to walk the length of the table. Lifting his arm,
he pointed along a crack, and swung one leg around to take a first step.
But he seemed unable to place his foot as he wished. He reeled and fell
in a giggling ball, which Manoel saved from rolling to the floor.

Shrieks of laughter, deadened by the closed window, came from the child,
and Manoel's broad shoulders shook with enjoyment. He stood Shenton on
his feet, and held him till he got his balance; then the play began
again. Now Lewis felt fear steal over him, yet he could not go away.
There was something inexpressibly comical in the scene, but it was not
this that held him. A strange terror had seized him. Something was the
matter with Shenton. Lewis did not know what it was.

Suddenly Shenton's mood changed to sullen stupor, and Manoel, whose gait
was also unsteady, picked him up and carried him to a spigot, where he
carefully unbuttoned the child's waist and soaked his head in cold
water. The charm was broken. Lewis fled.



CHAPTER IV


Routine is the murderer of time. Held by the daily recurring duties of
her household, Ann Leighton awoke with a gasp to the day that Natalie's
hair went into pigtails and the boys shed kilts for trousers. At the
evening hour she gathered the children to her with an increased
tenderness. Natalie, plump and still rosy, sat in her lap; Shenton, a
mere wisp of a boy, his face pale with a pallor beyond the pallor of the
tropics, pressed his dark, curly head against her heart. Her other arm
encircled Lewis and held him tight, for he was prone to fidget.

They sat on the west veranda and watched the sun plunge to the horizon
from behind a bank of monster clouds. Before them stretched a valley,
for Consolation Cottage was set upon a hill. Beyond the valley, and far
away, rose a line of hills. Suddenly that line became a line of night.
Black night seized upon all the earth; but beyond there arose into the
heavens a light that was more glorious than the light of day. A long sea
of gold seemed to slope away ever so gently, up and up, until it lost
itself beneath the slumberous mass of clouds that curtained its farther
shore. Here and there within the sea hung islets of cloud, as still as
rocks in a waveless ocean.

Natalie stretched out her hand, with chubby fingers outspread, and
squinted between the black bars they made against the light.

"Mother, what's all that?"

Mrs. Leighton was silent for a moment. The children looked up
expectantly into her face, but she was not looking down at them. Her
gaze was fixed upon the afterglow.

"Why," she said at last, "it's a painting of heaven and earth. You see
the black plain that stretches away and away? That's our world, so dark,
so full of ruts, so ugly; but it is the rough plain we all must travel
to reach the shore of light. When life is over, we come to the end of
night--over there. Then we sail out on the golden sea."

"Are those islands?" asked Lewis, pointing to the suspended cloudlets.

"Yes, islands."

"D'you see that biggest one--the one with a castle and smoke and
trees?" continued Lewis. "That's the one _I'm_ going to sail to."

"Me, too," said Natalie.

"No, Natalie, you can't. Not to that one, because you're littlest. You
must sail to that littlest one 'way, 'way over there." Lewis pointed far
to the south.

Natalie shook her head solemnly.

"No. I'll sail to the big island, too."

"And you, dear?" said Mrs. Leighton to Shenton, looking down at his
motionless head. Shenton did not answer. He was held by a sudden, still,
unhealthy sleep.

Mrs. Leighton let Lewis go, pushed Natalie gently from her lap, and
gathered her first-born in her arms.

"Run to mammy, children," she said.

Holding the sleeping Shenton close to her, she turned a troubled face
toward the afterglow. The golden sea was gone. There was a last glimmer
of amber in the heavens, but it faded suddenly, as though somewhere
beyond the edge of the world some one had put out the light. Night had
fallen.

Mrs. Leighton carried her boy into the house. She stopped at her
husband's study door.

"Orme, are you there?" she called. "Please come."

There was the sound of a chair scraping back. The door was flung open.
Leighton looked from Ann's face to her burden, and his own face paled.

"Again?" he asked.

"O, Orme," cried Ann, "I'm frightened. What is it, Orme? Dr. MacDonald
must come. Send for him. We _must_ know!"

The Reverend Orme took the boy from her arms and carried him into a
spare bedroom. He laid him down. Shenton's head fell limply to one side
upon the pillow. The pillow was white, but not whiter than the boy's
face.

MacDonald's gruff voice was soon heard in the hall.

"Not one of the bairns, Mammy? Young Shenton, eh?" He came into the room
and sat down beside the boy. He felt his pulse, undid his waist,
listened to his heart and lungs. The doctor shook his head and frowned.
"Nothing extra-ordinary--nothing." Then he brought his face close to the
boy's mouth, closer and closer.

The doctor sank back in his chair. His shrewd eyes darted from boy to
father, then to the mother.

"Do not be alarmed," he said to Mrs. Leighton; "the lad is pheesically
sound. He will awake anon." The doctor arose, and stretched his arms.
"Eh, but I've had a hard day. Will ye be sae gude as to give me a glass
of wine, Mistress Leighton?"

Ann started as though from a trance.

"Wine, Doctor?" she stammered. "I'm sorry. We have no wine in the
house."

"Not even a drop of whisky?"

Ann shook her head.

"Nae whisky in the medicine-chest, nae cooking sherry in the pantry?
Weel, weel, I must be gaeing." And without a look at Ann's rising color
or the Reverend Orme's twitching face the doctor was gone.

The Reverend Orme fixed his eyes upon his wife.

"When the boy awakes," he said, "not a word to him. Send him to my
study." Ann nodded. As the door closed, she fell upon her knees beside
the bed.

An hour later the study door opened. Shenton entered. His father was
seated, his nervous hands gripping the arms of his chair. On the desk
beside him lay a thin cane. He motioned to his son to stand before him.

"My boy," he said, "tell me each thing you have done to-day."

There was a slight pause.

"I have forgotten what I did to-day," answered Shenton, his eyes fixed
on his father's face.

"That is a falsehood," breathed Leighton, tensely, "I am going to thrash
you until you remember."

Leighton saw his boy's frail body shrink, he saw a flush leap to his
cheeks and fade, leaving them dead-white again. Then he looked into his
son's eyes, and the hand with which he was groping for the cane stopped,
poised in air. In those eyes there was something that no man could
thrash. Scorn, anguish, pride, the knowledge of ages, gazed out from a
child's eyes upon Leighton, and struck terror to his soul. His boy's
frail body was the abiding-place of a power that laughed at the strength
of man's hands.

"My boy, O, my boy!" groaned Leighton.

"Father!" cried Shenton, with the cry of a bursting heart, and hurled
himself into his father's arms.



CHAPTER V


The next day was the first of the long vacation, and with it came an
addition to the Leighton household. Mammy was given a temporary helper,
a shrewd little maid, with a head thirty years old on shoulders of
twelve. Lalia was her name. The Reverend Orme had chosen her from among
his charity pupils. He himself gave her his instructions--never to leave
Shenton except to run and report the moment he escaped from her charge.

Lalia was accepted without suspicion by the children not as a nurse, but
as a playmate. Weeks passed. The four played together with a greater
harmony than the three had ever attained. Day after day the Reverend
Orme sat waiting in his study and brooding. The dreaded call never came.
He began to distrust his messenger.

Then one stifling afternoon as he sat dozing in his chair a sharp rap on
the study door awakened him with a start.

"Master! Master!" called Lalia's voice.

"Yes, yes," cried Leighton; "come in."

As he rose from his chair Lalia entered. She was breathless with
running.

"Master," she said, "Shenton did quarrel with us. He has gone to
Manoel--to his house."

"Manoel!" cried Leighton, "Manoel!" and strode hatless out into the
glaring sun, across the lawn, and down the loquat avenue.

Lewis, standing with Natalie in the orange-orchard, stared, wondering,
at that hurrying figure. Never had he seen the Reverend Orme walk like
that, hatless, head hanging and swinging from side to side, fists
clenched. Where could he he going? Suddenly he knew. The Reverend Orme
was going to Manoel's house. Shenton was there. Lalia came running to
them. "Hold Natalie!" Lewis cried to her, and sped away to warn Shenton
of danger. He ran with all the speed of his eight years, but from the
first he felt he was too late. The low-hanging branches of the
orange-trees hindered him.

When he burst through the last of them, he saw the Reverend Orme's tall
figure, motionless now, standing at the soiled, small-paned window of
Manoel's house. As he stared, the tall figure crouched and stole out of
sight, around the corner toward the door. Lewis rushed to the window and
looked in. It seemed to him only a day since he had had to drag a log to
stand on to see through this same window.

Shenton was sitting on the bench beside the table, his black, curly head
hanging to one side. Beyond him sat Manoel, leering and jabbering.
Between them was a bottle. Lewis's lips were opening for a cry of
warning when the door was flung wide, and the Reverend Orme stepped into
the room. Lewis could not see Shenton's face, but he saw his slight form
suddenly straighten.

Then he realized with a great relief that the Reverend Orme was not
looking at Shenton; his gaze was fastened on Manoel. Lewis, too, turned
his eyes on Manoel. Cold sweat came out over him as he saw the terror in
Manoel's face. The leer was still there, frozen. Over it and through it,
like a double exposure on a single negative, hung the film of terror.
The Reverend Orme, his hands half outstretched, walked slowly toward
Manoel.

Suddenly the Portuguese crouched as though to spring. As quick as the
gleam of a viper's tongue, Leighton's long arms shot out. Straight for
the man's throat went his hands. They closed, the long, white fingers
around a swarthy neck, thumbs doubled in, their knuckles sinking into
the throat. Lewis felt as though it were his own eyes that started from
their sockets. With a scream, he turned and ran.

He cast himself beneath the shelter of the first low-hanging
orange-tree. He saw the Reverend Orme stalk by, bearing Shenton in his
arms. For the first time in his life Lewis heard the sobs of a grown
man, and instinctively knew himself the possessor of a secret thing--a
thing that must never be told.

At the house, alarmed by Natalie's incoherent, excited chatter and
Lalia's stubborn silence, Mrs. Leighton waited in suspense. Leighton
entered with his burden and laid it down. Then he turned. She saw his
face.

"Orme!" she cried, "_Orme!_" and started toward him, groping as though
she had been blinded.

"Touch me not, Ann," spoke Leighton, with a strange calmness. "Thank
God! the mark of Cain is on my brow."



CHAPTER VI


That very night Leighton sought out his friend, the chief of police. He
told him his story from the first creeping fear for his boy to the
moment of terrible vengeance.

"So you killed him, eh?" said the chief, tossing his cigarette from him
and thoughtfully lighting another. "Too bad. You ought to have come to
me first, my friend, turned him over to us for a beating. It would have
come to the same thing in the end and saved you a world of trouble. But
what's done, is done. Now we must think. What do you suggest?"

Amazement dawned in Leighton's haggard face.

"What do _I_ suggest?" he answered. "What does the _law_ suggest, sir?
Are there no courts and prison-bars In this country for--for----"

"There, there," interrupted the chief. "As you say, there are courts, of
course, gaols, too; but our accommodations for criminals are not
suitable for gentlemen."

"It is not for me to choose my accommodation, sir. I am here to pay the
penalty of my crime. I have come to be arrested."

"Arrested?" repeated the chief, staring at Leighton. "Are you not my
friend? Are you not the friend of all of us that count?"

"But--but----" stammered Leighton.

"Yes, sir," repeated the chief, "my friend."

"What do you mean?" cried Leighton. "Do you mean you will leave my
punishment to my conscience--to my God?"

The chief looked at him quizzically.

"Your punishment? Why, certainly. To your God, if you like. But let us
get down to business. You are nervous. Quite natural. When I was an
irresponsible student, I killed a servant for waking me on the morning
after a spree. I remember I was nervous for weeks. Now sit still. Calm
yourself. Let me think for you. In fact, while we've been chatting, I
_have_ thought for you."

The chief leaned back in his chair and placed his finger-tips together.

"Listen. When it becomes necessary, I shall block all roads--all exits
from the city--by telegraph. There is one highway--the road into the
interior--without telegraph as yet. We should never think of blocking
that.

"Now, as to time available. Let us be on the safe side. You must get
away to-morrow. You have horses, a wagon, stable-hands. Have you a tent?
I will lend you one--a large bell tent.

"Now, as to affairs--your property in this town. You will sign papers
making your friend Lawyer Lima. Rodolpho and me joint trustees. He is my
bitterest enemy, and I am his. In this way you can rest assured that
neither of us will rob you."

Leighton made a deprecating gesture. The chief raised his hand and
smiled.

"Ah," he said, "do not rob me of that thought. It was a stroke of
genius. Between us," he continued, "we will advance you all the money
you will need for a year. By that time we can send you more." He rose,
and held out his hand. "Now, my friend, go, and God go with you!"

Leighton took the chief's hand.

"Good-by. I--I thank you."

"Not at all," said the chief, with a hearty grip. "To-morrow, eh? Get
away to-morrow."

Leighton walked out and home in a daze. The remembrance of the agony in
which he had resigned himself to the abandonment of his family, to
notoriety, disgrace, and retribution, clung to him. What had seemed a
nightmare, with an awakening bound to come, now became a waking dream,
more terrible, because no dawn could give it end.

But the chief had been wise. He had left Leighton no time for disastrous
introspection. Action, work, that sovereign antidote for troubled minds,
seized upon him. He told Mrs. Leighton in as few words as possible what
had happened.

She, too, was dazed by the chief's philosophy of friendship.

"But, Orme----" she began.

"I know, I know, Ann," he interrupted. "Only, we haven't time to think
now, nor time to talk. Call mammy. Remember, we have but the one wagon.
Pack carefully."

He himself hurried off to arouse the stable-hand. The stable-hand had
not been to Manoel's house. He knew nothing of what had happened. He
worked most of the night cheerfully, preparing for the welcome
camping-trip.

By noon on the following day, when streets and country roads lay
deserted under the tropic sun, the cavalcade was off. The wagon, drawn
by two mules in charge of the stable-hand, led the way. It was laden
with tent, baggage, and the women-folk, Ann, Natalie, and mammy. Behind
followed Leighton on his favorite horse and Shenton and Lewis on their
ponies. By sundown they reached the banks of the Tieté. It took men and
boys an hour to set the big bell tent.



CHAPTER VII


Because the road led north, they traveled north. Week after week, month
after month, sometimes by hard, long stretches where water was scarce,
sometimes lingering where pasturage was good, sometimes halting to let a
fever run its course, they pushed northward. The farther they went, the
more barren became the wilderness. The feudal mansions of the wealthy
coffee-planters gave way to the miserable abodes of a land of drought.
But houses were never far between, and wherever there were houses, there
was cane rum. It was so cheap it was often given away for a smile.

Twice in the long months Shenton had eluded his watchful father, once by
slipping his saddle-cloth and going back to pick it up, and once by
riding ahead on a misty morning. Each time he stole back with hanging
and drooping shoulders. The look of utter despondency and gloomy despair
in his eyes wrung his parents' hearts, held back his father's hand from
wrath.

Of them all, Shenton suffered most from fever. There came a time when he
could no longer ride. Natalie, grown pale and thin, but strong withal,
took his place on the pony and he hers on the wagon. There he lay long
hours in his mother's arms.

When all the storms of life had swept over her, Ann Leighton looked back
upon those days as the abiding-place of her dearest memories. Safe
within the circle of her arms lay her boy. There no evil could reach
him, no gnawing temptation ravage his child's will. Her watchful love
warded off the gloomy hour. His prattle of childish things warmed her
heart until it swelled to an exquisite agony of content.

One day they awoke to a new presence on the flat horizon. Far, far away
rose a mountain from the plain. It was wonderfully symmetrical, rising
to a single peak. All day long they traveled toward it. All day long
Shenton kept his somber eyes fixed upon it. Toward evening he raised his
face to his mother's. She leaned over him.

"Mother," he whispered, "I should like to reach the mountain."

Tears welled from her eyes and trickled down her cheeks. She held
Shenton's curly head against her face so that he could not see. She
stifled a sob and whispered back:

"My boy, you will reach the mountain."

The next day a man of the country joined them. He was dressed in a suit
and hat of deerskin. On his feet were sandals. Across one shoulder he
carried a stick from which dangled a bundle. His quick, springy stride
carried him easily beside the cavalcade.

"The blessing of God be upon your Mercies," was his greeting. "Whence do
you come and whither do you go? Tell him who so rudely asks, I beg you.
I am John, the Courier."

Ann and the Reverend Orme looked vaguely at each other. They had no
answer. But Shenton spoke.

"Friend," he said, "we come from the South. We journey to yonder
mountain. What is it called?

"It is called the Sorcerer."

"The Sorcerer?" cried Shenton. "That is a strange-name."

"It is called the Sorcerer," said the man, "because it deceives. It is a
landmark in the wilderness, but it shows no man the way. So equal are
its sides, that it points neither east nor west nor south nor north.
Upon, its summit is a single tree, planted by no human hands."

"I see the tree," said Shenton. "Mother, do you see the tree? It is like
the steeple on a church." Then he turned to the courier. "Friend, the
mountain points upward."

They camped at the foot of the mountain, for fever had laid its final
grip upon Shenton. He was too weak to stand the jolting of the wagon.
One night, while lying in his mother's arms, he slipped away from life.

Leighton looked upon his boy's face, still alight with content at having
reached the mountain, upon his white, blue-veined body, so pitifully
frail, and marveled that a frame so weak, so tender, so peaceful, had
been only now a mighty battle-field.

He gathered up the body in his arms, and calling roughly to Lewis to
bring an ax, he started up the barren mountainside.

Ann, dumb and tearless, stood before the tent, and watched him with
unseeing eyes. Natalie, crying, clutched her skirt. At her feet sat
mammy, her face upturned, tears flowing, her body swaying to her sobs.

Up and up climbed Leighton with Lewis panting behind him. They reached
the towering summit of the mountain.

A great rock stood at the foot of the lonely tree. Beneath it Leighton
dug with ax and hands. He tore branches from the tree and spread them
within. Upon the fresh, green couch he laid the body of his boy. He fell
upon his knees before it and tried to pray, but could not.

"O, Death," he groaned, "to this young soul hast thou been kind." Then
with many stones they closed the tomb.

Leighton looked wistfully about him. He was seized by the primitive
desire of man to leave some visible sign of overwhelming grief. His eyes
rose above the rock to the lonely tree. Grasping the ax, he climbed the
tree. High above the mountain-top he cut its stem. Then limb after limb
fell crashing to the earth until only two were left. Out one and then
the other he clambered and cut them off. The lonely tree was no more; in
its place stood a mighty cross.

From far away across the plain, John, the Courier, looked back. His keen
eyes fell upon the mountain. He stopped and stared.

"Ah, Sorcerer," he murmured, "hast thou now a heart? What power has
crowned thy brow with the holy cross? Behold! one arm points to the
rising sun and one to its setting. I shall no longer call thee Sorcerer,
for thou art become the Guide."

At the edge of the plain stretched a line of hills. Within them was a
little valley that looked toward the distant mountain. Leighton
purchased the valley from its owner, Dom Francisco, who prized it
lightly beside his vast herds of cattle.

At the top of the valley, and facing the mountain, Leighton built his
new abode, four walls and a roof of homemade tiles. When it was
finished, he looked upon its ugliness and said, "The Lord hath crushed
my heart to infinite depths. Let us call this place Nadir."



CHAPTER VIII


The Leightons, who settled at Nadir after a long year of pilgrimage,
looked, back upon the happy years at Consolation Cottage as the dead
might look back upon existence. They were changed indeed. Ann's skin had
lost the pale pink of transplanted Northern blood. Her sweet face had
almost lost the dignity of sorrow. It was lined, weather-beaten, at
times almost vacant. The Reverend Orme's black mane had suddenly turned
white in streaks. A perpetual scowl knitted his brows. To mammy's broad
countenance, built for vast smiles, had come a look of plaintive
despair.

Natalie and Lewis were at the weedy age of nine. It was natural that
they should have changed, but their change had gone beyond nature. Upon
them, as upon their elders, had settled the silences and the vaguely
wondering expression of those who live in lands of drought and hardship,
who look upon fate daily.

Both of the children had become thin and hard; but to Lewis had come a
greater change. His brown hair and eyes had darkened almost to black,
his skin taken on an olive tinge. His face, with its eager eyes
sometimes shining like the high lights in a deep pool or suddenly grown
slumberous with dreams, began to proclaim him a Leighton of the
Leightons. So evident became the badge of lineage that Ann and the
Reverend Orme both noticed it. To Ann it meant nothing, but in the
Reverend Orme it aroused bitter memories of his own boy. He began to
avert his eyes from Lewis.

It was about this time that Natalie and Lewis cut their names to Lew and
Nat. The two were inseparable. Each had a pony, and they roved at will
until the sad day when a school was first opened in that wilderness.

It happened that Dom Francisco, the cattle king from whom Leighton had
purchased Nadir, was a widower twice over and the father of twenty
children, many of them still of tender years. When he learned that
Leighton had been a schoolmaster, he did not rest until he had persuaded
him to undertake the instruction of such of his children as were not
already of use on the ranch. The Reverend Orme consented from necessity.
His cash from the sale of Leighton Academy was gone; the rents from
Consolation Cottage were small and reached him at long intervals.

Once more routine fell upon the Leighton household; once more the years
stole by.

Lewis's school days were short. The Reverend Orme found that he could
not stand the constant sight of the boy's face. To save himself from the
shame of an outburst, he had bought a flock of goats and put Lewis in
charge. Sometimes on his pony, sometimes on foot, Lewis wandered with
his flock over the low hills. When the rains had been kind and the
wilderness was a riot of leaf and bloom above long reaches of verdant
young grass, his journeys were short. But when the grass was dry, the
endless thorn-trees leafless, and the whole earth, stripped of Nature's
awnings, weltered under a brazen sky, the hardy goats carried him far in
their search for sustenance.

When he was near, Natalie joined him as soon as school and household
duties would let her. Those were happy, quiet hours. Sometimes she
brought cookies, hot from mammy's oven, sometimes the richer roly-poly,
redolent of cinnamon and spice, a confection prized to this day, openly
by the young, secretly by the old. Nor did Lewis receive her with empty
hands. One day a monster guava, kept cool under moist leaves, greeted
her eyes; the next, a brimming hatful of the tart imbu. If fruit failed,
there was some wondrous toy of fingered clay or carved wood, or,
perhaps, merely a glimpse of some furry little animal drawn to Lewis's
knee by the power of vast stillness.

Lewis could not have told what it was he felt for Natalie. She was not
beautiful, as children of the world go. Her little nose was saddled with
freckles. Her eyes were brown, with a tinge of gold, but they were too
big for her pale face. She was thin and lanky. Her hair, which matched
the color of her eyes, might have been beautiful, but hair done in hard,
tight braids has no chance to show itself. Lewis only knew that even
when most grave Natalie's note was a note of joy--the only note of joy
in all Nadir. To hear her cry, panting from her haste, "What is it
to-day, Lew? A guava? O, Lew, what a _beauty_!" was ample reward for the
longest search.

But there were days when Lewis and his goats were too far afield for
Natalie to come. On those days Lewis carried with him sometimes a book,
but more often a lump of clay, wrapped in a wet cloth. He would capture
some frolicking kid and handle him for an hour, gently, but deeply,
seeking out bone and muscle with his thin, nervous fingers. Then he
would mold a tiny and clumsy image of the kid in clay. No sooner was it
done than idleness would pall upon him. Back would go the clay into the
wet cloth, to be kneaded into a shapeless mass from which a new creation
might spring forth, a full-grown goat, his pony, any live thing upon
which he could first lay his hands.

Even so, those days were long. The books he had read many, many times.
Sometimes the clay would turn brittle under the morning sun, sometimes
his fingers forgot what cunning they had, sometimes black thought fell
upon him and held him till he felt a vague despair. He stood within the
threshold of manhood. Who was he? What was life? Was this life?

About him men married and begat children, goats begat goats, cattle
begat cattle, one day begat another. Lewis sat with hands locked about
his knees and stared across the low hills out into the wide plain. "The
Bible is wrong," he breathed to himself. "The world will never, never
end."

Little do we know when our present world will end. A day came when Dom
Francisco, the cattle king, whose herds by popular account were as the
sands of the desert, asked in marriage the hand of Natalie.

As, toward evening, Lewis headed his flock for home, he saw in the
distance a pillar of dust. It came rapidly to him. From it emerged
Natalie on her pony. She jumped down, slipped the reins over her arm,
and joined him.

"You have come far and fast," he said, glancing at the sweating pony.
"Is anything the matter?"

"No," said Natalie, hesitatingly, and then repeated--"no. I've just come
to talk to you."

For some time they walked in silence behind the great herd of nervous
goats, which occasionally stopped to pasture, but more often scampered
ahead till a call from Lewis checked them. Natalie laid her hand on the
sleeve of Lewis's leather coat, a gesture with which she was wont to
claim his close attention.

"Lew," she said, "what is marriage?"

Lewis turned and looked down at her. They were both seventeen, but his
inch start of her had grown to half a foot.

"Marriage? Why, marriage----" He stopped. A faint color flared in his
cheeks. He looked away from her. Then he said calmly: "Marriage, Nat, is
just mating--like birds mate. First you see them flying about anyhow;
then two fly together. They build a nest; they mate; they have little
birds. The little birds grow up and do the whole thing over again.
That's--that's marriage."

"So?" said Natalie. A little frown came to her brows. Was that marriage,
indeed? Then she shook the frown from her. "Lew," she said gravely, but
placidly, "they tell me I'm to marry Dom Francisco. Isn't it--isn't it
_funny_?"

Lewis stopped in his tracks and shook her hand from his arm. His eyes
flared.

"What did you say? They tell you--_who_ told you?"

"Why, Lew!" cried Natalie, tears in her eyes and her lips twitching.

"There, there, Nat," said Lewis, softly. He laid his arm across her
shoulders in an awkward gesture of affection. "Tell me, Nat. Who was it
told you--told you that?"

"Father," sobbed Natalie.

Before she knew what he was doing, Lew had leaped upon her pony and was
off at a gallop.

"Lew!" cried Natalie, "Lew! Shall I bring in the goats?"

He did not heed her.



CHAPTER IX


Lewis stopped at Nadir only long enough to learn that the Reverend Orme
had remained at the school-house as had been his wont of late. He found
him there, idle, sitting at the rough table that served as his desk, and
brooding. Lewis walked half the length of the room before Leighton saw
him.

"What are you doing here?"

"What have you been telling Nat?"

The questions were almost simultaneous.

"What have I been telling Natalie?" repeated the Reverend Orme. "Well,
what _have_ I been telling her?"

Lewis fixed his eyes on Leighton's face.

"Are you really going to marry Nat to that--to that old man?"

The Reverend Orme shifted in his chair.

"Lewis," he said, "I don't know that it's any of your business, but it
is probable that Natalie will marry Dom Francisco."

Lewis moved awkwardly from one foot to the other, but his eyes never
shifted.

"Does Mother--Mrs. Leighton know about this? Does mammy? Do they
_agree_?"

"Young man," answered Leighton, angrily, "they know that, as this world
goes, Natalie is a lucky girl. Dom Francisco is the wealthiest man in
the province. Look around you, sir. Whom would you have her marry if not
Dom Francisco? Some pauper, I suppose. Some foundling."

Lewis's cheeks burned red.

"You need not go so far as to marry her to a foundling," he answered,
"but you might be kinder to her than to marry her to--to that old man.
You might choke her to death."

The Reverend Orme leaped from his chair.

"Choke _her_ to death, you--you interloper!" He strode toward Lewis, his
trembling hands held before him.

"Hold on!" cried Lewis, his eyes flaming. "I'm no drunkard--no cowardly
Manoel."

The Reverend Orme stopped in his stride. A ghastly pallor came over his
face.

"Manoel!" he whispered. "What do _you_ know about Manoel?"

Lewis's heart sank low within him. His unbroken silence of years had
been instinctive. Now, when it was too late, he suddenly realized that
it had been the thread that held him to Nadir. He had broken it. Never
more could he and the Reverend Orme sleep beneath the same roof, eat at
the same table. He saw it in the Reverend Orme's face.

Leighton had staggered back to his chair and sat staring vacantly at the
floor. Lewis looked at his head, streaked with white, at his brow,
terribly lined, and at his vacant, staring eyes. He felt a sudden great
pity for his foster-father, but pity had come too late.

"Sir," he said, "I am going away. I shall need some money." He felt no
shame at asking for money. For seven years he had tended Leighton's
goats--tended them so well that in seven years they had increased
sevenfold.

Leighton unlocked the drawer of his table and took out a small roll of
bank-notes. He tossed it on the table. Lewis picked out two notes from
the roll, and pushed the rest back. He started toward the door. Half-way
he paused and turned to his foster-father.

"Good-by, sir. I'm sorry I let you know that--that I knew."

Leighton did not look up.

"Good-by, Lewis," he said quietly.

Lewis hurried to his little room. He took out all his boyish treasures
and laid them on the bed. How silly they looked, how childish! He swept
them away, and spread a large red handkerchief in their place. He heard
Natalie come in and call for him, but he did not answer. In the
handkerchief he packed his scanty wardrobe. As he knotted the corners
together he heard Mrs. Leighton and mammy chatting lightly with Natalie,
helping her to dress.

Lewis, heavy-hearted, looked about his ugly little room, so bare, but as
friendly as a plain face endeared by years of kindness. From among his
discarded treasures he chose the model in clay of a kid, jumping, the
best he had ever made. He tucked it into his bundle; then he picked up
the bundle, and walked out into the great room, kitchen, sitting and
dining room combined.

Mrs. Leighton and mammy were seated at the table. Beside them stood
Natalie. They turned and looked at Lewis, surprised. Lewis stared at
Natalie. She wore a dress he had seen but twice before and then on great
occasions. It had been a birthday present from her parents. It was a
red, pleated dress. Accordion silk, the women called it.

About Natalie's shoulders was a white, filmy scarf. For the first time
in her life her hair was loosely piled upon her head. Through it and
over it ran a bright ribbon. The gloss of the satin ribbon was as naught
beside the gloss of her shining hair. Her neck, and her arms from the
elbows, were bare. Her neck was very thin. One could almost see the
bones.

"Where are you going, Lewis?" said Mrs. Leighton, listlessly.

Lewis felt the tears rise to his eyes. He was ashamed of them.

"Do not speak to me," he said roughly. "You are a wicked woman. You have
sold Natalie." Then he turned fiercely on mammy. "And you," he
said--"you have dressed her for the market. You are a bad nigger."

Mrs. Leighton gasped and then began to cry softly. Mammy's eyes stared
at Lewis.

"Bad niggah, young Marster?" she mumbled vaguely.

Natalie grasped the table and leaned forward. "Lew!" she cried. "Why,
_Lew_!"

Lewis struck a tear from his cheek, turned, and fled. He went to the
rough lean-to that served as a stable and began to saddle his pony.

In all the heavens there was not a cloud. It was what the natives, too
often scourged by drought, called an ugly night. The full moon rose
visibly into the pale bowl of blue. Above her tropic glare the satellite
stars shone wanly and far away.

As Lewis was about to mount, Natalie came running from the house. She
held her new dress above her knees. Her white scarf streamed out like
two wings behind her.

"Lew!" she called. "Wait! What are you doing?"

Lewis waited for her. She came close to him and laid her hand upon his
arm. Her brown eyes, shot with gold, were bigger than ever. They looked
their question into his face.

"Nat," he said, "I've quarreled with your dad. There's nothing to talk
about. I must go."

"Go, Lew? Go where?"

Lewis shrugged his shoulders.

"I don't know," he said. "Just go."

Natalie laid her head against him. Her two hands gripped his shoulders.
She sobbed as though her heart would break. Lewis put his arm about her.
He felt the twitching bones of her thin, warm body. His face was in her
hair.

"Ah, Natalie," he murmured, brokenly, "don't cry! don't cry!"

They were children. They did not think to kiss.



CHAPTER X


Lewis traveled toward the ancient town of Oeiras. He had cast about in
his mind for some means of livelihood and had decided to become a
goatskin-buyer. He was hoping to come to an arrangement with some
merchant in Oeiras.

One morning as he jogged along, his eyes on the ground, his thoughts far
away, he heard the patter of many hoofs on the hard clay trail. A
pack-train was coming toward him. At its head rode a guide. The guide
stopped upon meeting Lewis, and immediately every mule behind him
stopped, too.

"The blessing of God be upon you, friend!" he drawled. "Whence do you
come and whither do you go?"

"God's blessing be praised," answered Lewis. "I come from the hills. I
go to Oeiras."

"To Oeiras? We come thence. It is a long road, Oeiras."

"I go to seek a merchant who will start me as a goat-skin-buyer. Do you
know of any such?"

"A goatskin-buyer? Friend, for almost every goat there is a
goatskin-buyer. My brother is one, my father-in-law another. I myself
shall become one after this trip is over. You would do well to choose
some other occupation."

Lewis did not smile at the man's guile, though it had not escaped him.
He was gazing open-mouthed at a horseman who was forcing his way past
the laden mules. From some distance the horseman yelled in English:

"What the devil's the matter now? Ye gods and little fishes! what are
you stopping for now?"

The guide shrugged his shoulders and tapped his head.

"Mad," he said; "an idiot. Imagine! He thinks those are words!"

The horseman drew up beside them, wrath in his face.

"Sir," said Lewis, "your guide stopped to greet me. It is the custom of
the country."

Lewis and Natalie spoke English with the precision of the adults from
whom they had learned it. They had never heard the argot of American
childhood, but from mammy and from the tongue of their adopted land they
had acquired a soft slurring of speech which gave a certain quaintness
to their diction.

It was the turn of the stranger to stare open-mouthed. Lewis wore the
uniform of the local cow-boy: a thick, wide-brimmed leather hat,
fastened under the chin with a thong; a loose deerskin jumper and
deerskin breeches that fitted tightly to the leg and ended in a long
flap over the instep. On his feet were sandals and grotesque,
handwrought spurs. His red bundle was tied to the cantle of his saddle.
At hearing precise English from such a source, the stranger felt an
astonishment almost equal to Balaam's surprise on hearing his ass speak.

No less was Lewis's wonder at the stranger's raiment. A pith helmet,
Norfolk jacket, moleskin riding-breeches, leather puttees, and stout,
pigskin footwear--these were strange apparel.

The stranger was not old. One would have placed him at forty-five. As a
matter of fact, he was only forty. He was the first to recover poise. He
peered keenly into Lewis's face.

"May I ask your name?"

"My name is Lewis Leighton. And yours?"

The stranger waved his hand impatiently.

"Where are you going?"

"I am on my way to Oeiras to seek employment," said Lewis.

"To seek employment, eh?" said the stranger, thoughtfully. "Will you
tell this misbegotten guide that I wish to return to the water we passed
a little while ago? I should like to talk to you, if you don't mind."

Lewis translated the order.

"So they are words, after all," said the guide. He shook his head from
side to side, as one who suspects witchcraft.

When the pack-train was headed back on the road it had come, Lewis
turned to the guide.

"Whither was your master bound?" he asked.

"Him?" said the guide, with a shrug of his shoulder. "Who knows? No
sooner does he reach one town than he is off for another. It is his
life, the madman, to bore a hole through this world of Christ. Just now
we were headed for the ranch of Dom Francisco. After that, who knows?
But he pays, friend. Gold oozes from him like matter from a sore."

They came to a spring. The stranger ordered up the fly of a tent. From
his baggage he took two wonderful folding-chairs and a folding-table,
opened them, and placed them under the fly. "Sit down," he said to
Lewis.

The stranger took off his helmet and tossed it on the ground. Lewis
pulled off his hat hurriedly and laid it aside. The stranger looked at
him long and earnestly.

"Are you hungry?"

Lewis shrugged his shoulders.

"One can always eat," he said.

"Good," said the stranger. "Please tell these loafers to off-load the
mules and set camp. And call that one here--the black fellow with a
necklace of chickens."

Lewis did as he was bidden. The man with the chickens stood before the
stranger and grinned.

The stranger raised his eyes on high.

"Ah, God," he said, "I give Thee thanks that at last I can talk to this
low-browed, brutal son of a degenerate race of cooks." He turned to
Lewis. "Tell him," he continued--"tell him that I never want to see
anything boiled again unless it's his live carcass boiling in oil. Tell
him that I hate the smell, the sight, and the sound of garlic. Tell him
that jerked beef is a fitting sustenance for maggots, but not for
hungering man. Tell him there is a place in the culinary art for red
peppers, but not by the handful. Tell him, may he burn hereafter as I
have burned within and lap up with joy the tears that I have shed in
pain. Tell him--tell him that."

For the first time in the presence of the stranger Lewis smiled. His
smile was rare and, as is often the case with a rare smile, it held
accumulated charm.

"Sir," he said, "let me cook a meal for you."

While Lewis cooked, the stranger laid the table for two. In less than an
hour the meal was ready. A young fowl, spitchcocked, nestled in a snowy
bed of rice, each grain of which was a world unto itself. The fowl was
basted with the sovereign gravy of the South; thick, but beaten smooth,
dusted with pepper and salt, breathing an essence of pork. Beside the
laden platter was a plate of crisp bread--bread that had been soaked
into freshness in a wet cloth and then toasted lightly. Beside the bread
lay a pat of fresh butter on a saucer. It was butter from the tin, but
washed white in the cool water of the spring, and then sprinkled with
salt.

The stranger nodded approval as he started to eat.

"A simple meal, my accomplished friend," he said to Lewis, "but I know
the mouths of the gods are watering."

When nothing was left of the food, the stranger, through Lewis, ordered
the table cleared, then he turned to his guest.

"You have already had occasion to see how useful you would be to me," he
said. "I propose that you seek employment no further. Join me not as
cook, but as interpreter, companion, friend in very present trouble. I
will pay you a living wage."

Lewis's eyes lighted up. What wage should he demand for accompanying
this strange man, who drew him as Lewis himself drew shy, wild creatures
to his knee? No wage. No wage but service. "I will go with you," he
said.

"Good!" said the stranger. "Now--where shall we go?"

"Where shall we go?" repeated Lewis, puzzled.

"Yes. Where shall we go?"

"That is for you to say," said Lewis, gravely, fearing a joke.

"Not at all," said the stranger. "To me it is a matter of complete
indifference. Of all the spots on the face of the earth, this is the
last; no game, no water, no scenery, no women, no food. And having seen
the last spot on earth, direction no longer interests me. What would
_you_ like to see?"

Lewis felt himself inside a book of fairy-tales.

"I?" he said, smiling shyly. "I should like to see the sea again."

"Right you are!" said the stranger. "Tell the guide to start for the
sea."



CHAPTER XI


The stranger was accompanied by two muleteers, a cook, a wash-boy, and
the guide. Not one of these was a menial, for menials do not breed in
open country. When the stranger shouted for one of them, they all
gathered round him and stood at ease, smiling at his gestures, guessing
genially at what he was trying to say, and in the end calmly doing
things their own way.

When Lewis called the guide, they all came, as was their custom.

"Your master," said Lewis to the guide, "wishes to go to the sea. He
bids you start for the sea."

The guide stared at Lewis, then at the stranger.

"The sea! What is the sea?"

"The sea," said Lewis, gravely, "is the ocean, the great water where
ships sail."

"Bah!" said the guide. "More madness. How shall I guide him to the sea
if I know not where it is? Tell him there is no sea."

One of the muleteers broke in.

"Indeed, there is a sea, but it is far, far away. It is thirty days
away."

"And how do you go?" asked Lewis.

"I do not know. I only know that one must go to Joazeiro, and from there
they say there is a road of iron that leads one to the sea."

"Joazeiro!" exclaimed the guide. "Ah, that is some sense. Joazeiro is a
place. It is on the river. Petrolina is on this side, Joazeiro on that.
As for this road of iron, hah!" He turned on the muleteer. "Thou, too,
art mad."

The stranger listened to what Lewis had to say, then he drew out a map
from his pocket, unfolded it, and spread it on the table. "A road of
iron, eh? Well, let's see."

The guide grinned at Lewis.

"It is a picture of the world," he said. "He stares at it daily."

"Yes," said the stranger, "here we are--Joazeiro."

Lewis leaned over his shoulder. He saw the word "Joazeiro." From it a
straight red line ran eastward to the edge of the map.

The stranger measured distances with a pencil. "We can make Joazeiro in
fifteen days," he said. "Tell the men we will rest to-day and to-night.
To-morrow we start."

The marvels of that camp were a revelation to Lewis. He kept his mouth
shut, but his eyes were open. One battered thing after another revealed
its mystery to him. He turned to the stranger.

"You are a great traveler," he said.

The stranger started. He had been day-dreaming.

"A great traveler? Yes. I have been a wanderer on all the faces of the
earth. I have lived seven lives. I'll give them to you, if you like."

Lewis smiled, puzzled, but somehow pleased.

"Give them to me--your seven lives?"

The stranger did not answer. Gloom had settled on the face that Lewis
had seen only alight. Lewis, too, was silent. His life with Ann and the
Reverend Orme had taught him much. He recognized the dwelling-place of
sorrow.

Presently the stranger shook his mood from him.

"Come," he said, "let us begin." From one of his bags he took a pack of
cards. He sat at the table and shuffled them. "There are many games of
patience," he continued. "They are all founded on averages and thousands
of combinations, so intricate that the law of recurrence can be
determined only by months of figuring. However, one can learn a patience
without bothering with the law of recurrence. I shall now teach you a
game called Canfield."

Time after time the cards were laid out, played, and reshuffled.

"Now," said the stranger, "do you think you know the game?"

"Yes," said Lewis, "I think so."

He played, with some success.

"You have got out fourteen cards," said the stranger. "You have beaten
the game."

"How can that be?" asked Lewis.

"It can be," said the stranger, "because this is one of the few games of
patience that has been reduced to a scientific gambling basis. The odds,
allowing for the usual advantage to the banker, have been determined at
five to one. Say I'm the banker. I sell you the pack for fifty-two
pennies, and I pay you five pennies for every card you get out. Five to
one. Do you see that?"

Lewis nodded.

"Well," said the stranger. "You got out fourteen cards. If you had paid
a penny a card for the pack, how much would you have gained over what
you spent?"

"Eighteen pennies," said Lewis, after a moment. "If I had got them all
out," he added, "it would have been two hundred and eight pennies."

"Right!" said the stranger. "You have a head for figures. Now, have you
any money?"

Lewis colored slightly.

"Yes," he said. He fished out his two bank-notes and laid them on the
table.

The stranger picked them up.

"All right," he said. "I'll sell you the pack for one of these. Now, go
ahead."

All afternoon Lewis played against the bank with varying fortune. When
he was ahead, some instinct made him ashamed to call off; when he was
behind, a fever seized him--a fever to hold his own, to win. His eyes
began to ache. Toward evening three successive bad hands suddenly wiped
out his store of money. A feeling of despair came over him.

"Don't worry," said the stranger. He pushed the two notes and another
toward Lewis. "I'll give you those for your pony. Now, at it you go. Win
him back."

Lewis played feverishly. In an hour he had lost the three notes.

"Never mind," said the stranger; "I'll give you another chance." He
pushed one of the notes toward Lewis. "That for your bundle in the red
handkerchief. You may win the whole lot back in one hand."

Lewis played and lost. Despair seized upon him now with no uncertain
hand. His money, his pony, even his little bundle gone! This was
calamity. He suffered as only the young can suffer. His world had
suddenly become a blank. Through bloodshot eyes he looked upon the
stranger and tried to hate him, but could not.

"Come," said the stranger, rising and lighting a lantern. "I'm going to
make you a foolish offer of big odds against me. I'll wager all I've won
from you against one year's service that you can't beat the game in one
hand. Eleven cards out of the fifty-two beats the game."

What was a year's service? thought Lewis. He had been willing to give
that for nothing. He played and lost. Suddenly shame was added to his
despair. To give service is noble, but to have it bought from you, won
from you! Lewis fought back his tears desperately. What a fool, what a
fool this man, this stranger, had made of him!

The stranger took out his watch and looked at it.

"In seven hours and seven minutes," he remarked, "I have given you one
of my seven lives that it took almost seven years to live. Seven, by the
way, is one of the mystic numbers."

At his first words Lewis felt a wave of relief--the relief of the diver
in deep waters who feels himself rising to the surface. Perhaps all was
not lost. Perhaps this man could restore their imperiled friendship, so
sudden, already so dear.

The stranger went on:

"Ashamed to stop when you're ahead, too keen to stop when you're behind,
you've lost all you possessed, jarred your trust in your fellow-man, and
bartered freedom for slavery--mortgaged a year of your life. You've
climbed the cliff of greed, got one whiff of sordid elation at the top,
and tumbled down the precipice of despair. In short, you've lived the
whole life of a gambler--all in seven hours."

He picked up Lewis's two notes and stuffed them into his own well-filled
wallet. "They say," he continued, "that only experience teaches. You may
gamble all the rest of your life, but take it from me, my friend,
gambling holds no emotion you haven't gone through today."

Their eyes met. Lewis's gaze was puzzled, but intent. The stranger's
eyes were almost twinkling.

"By the way," he said, "what's in the bundle? Let's see."

Lewis brought his sorry little bundle and laid it on the table. He
untied the knots with trembling fingers. The stranger poked around the
contents with his finger. He picked out the little kid of clay, already
minus a leg.

"Hallo! What's this?"

"A toy," said Lewis, coloring.

"Who made it?"

"I did."

"You did, eh? Well, I'll keep it." The stranger fingered around until he
found the missing leg. "You can take the rest of your things away. I'll
lend 'em to you, and your pony. Now let's eat."

That night Lewis, too excited to sleep, lay awake for hours smiling at
the moon. He was smiling because he felt that somehow, out of the wreck,
friendship had been saved.



CHAPTER XII


The country through which they traveled was familiar to Lewis, tedious
to the stranger. Sand, sparse grass, and thorn-trees; thorn-trees and
sand, was their daily portion. The sun beat down and up. They traveled
long hours by night, less and less by day. They talked little, for night
has a way of sealing the lips of those who journey under her wing.

Water was scarce. The day before that on which they hoped to make the
river, a forced march brought them to a certain water-hole. The
stranger, Lewis, and the guide arrived at it far ahead of the
pack-train. The water-hole was dry. They were thirsty. They pushed on to
a little mud house a short way off the trail. The stranger looked up as
they approached it.

"Do you think it will stand till we get there?" he asked.

Lewis smiled. The house was leaning in three directions. The weight of
its tiled roof threatened at any moment to crush the long-suffering
walls to the ground. At one corner stood a great earthen jar, and beside
the jar an old hag. She held a gourd to her lips. On some straw in the
shade of the eaves was a setting hen.

"Auntie," called Lewis, "we thirst. Give us water."

The old woman turned and stared at them. Her face, all but her eyes, was
as dilapidated as her house. Her black eyes, brilliant and piercing,
shone out of the ruin.

"I have no water for thee to drink, my pretty son," she answered.

"Shameless one!" cried Lewis. "Dost thou drink thyself and deny the
traveler?"

"Eh, eh!" cackled the old woman. "Thou wouldst share my gourd? Then
drink, for thy tongue is not so pretty as thy face." She held up the
gourd to Lewis in both her hands. He took it from her and passed it to
the stranger.

The stranger made a grimace, but sipped the water. Then he flung gourd
and water to the ground with; half an oath.

"Bah!" he said to Lewis. "It is salt."

"Salt!" cried Lewis. "But she drank of it. I saw her drink."

"Yes," said the stranger; "she's got an alkalified stomach. Let those
who hanker after immortality look upon this woman. She will never die."

The old hag laughed.

"Ah, shameless one, eh?" she mumbled. "'Tis the young one should have
tasted, but no matter, for the son is the spit of the father."

"Auntie," said Lewis, smiling, "give us of thy shade."

"Willingly, my pretty son, for thou hast smiled."

They dismounted. The stranger and Lewis entered the house.

"Here," cried the old woman, "sit here; for when the house falls, the
weight will go yonder."

Lewis explained to the stranger. He glanced at the old woman.

"Old Immortality has brains," he said. "Might have known it, with those
eyes."

They sat on the floor of beaten earth. The old woman went out. Through
the gaps in the walls Lewis saw her build a fire and put a pot of the
brackish water on to boil. Then he saw her drag the setting hen from her
nest and wring its neck. He jumped up and rushed out.

"What are you doing?" he cried. "Why kill a setting hen?"

"Aye," said the old woman, "it is a pity, for she is the last chicken in
the world."

Lewis and the stranger were hungry. Night was falling. There was no sign
of their belated pack-train. When boiling had done its utmost, they ate
the last chicken on earth. Before they had finished, a child, pitifully
thin, came in, bearing on her head a small jar of water.

"Now drink," said the old woman, "for this water came from the river,
twelve miles away."

They drank, then the stranger set his helmet on the floor for a pillow,
laid his head upon it, and slept. Lewis sat beside him. The child had
curled up in a corner. The guide was snoring outside. In the doorway the
old woman crouched and crooned.

Presently she turned and peered into the house. She beckoned to Lewis.
He rose and followed her. She led him around the house, through a
thicket of thorn-trees, and up the slope of a small sand-dune. Toward
the west sand-dunes rose and fell in monotonous succession.

At the top of the dune the old woman crouched on her heels and motioned
to Lewis to sit.

"My son," she said, "thou hast taken my carcass for the common clay of
these parts. I cannot blame thee, but had I the water to wash this
cursed dust from my face and hands, I would show thee a skin that was
stained at birth with the olive and veins whose blood flows unmixed
through generations without end. These wrinkled feet have flattened the
face of the earth bit by bit. Bear witness those who left me here behind
to die! My eyes have looked upon things seen and unseen. I am old. To
youth is given folly; to the old, wisdom. To-night my wisdom shall
suckle thy folly, for the heavens have shown me a sign."

Lewis stared at the old woman with wondering eyes. He had never seen a
Gipsy. What was she? he asked himself. No native. The native's mind was
keen with knowledge of horses, cattle, and goats, but stolid, almost
stupid, when it came to words and thoughts. There was an exception--the
mad. The mad prattled and sometimes said extraordinary things. Perhaps
this woman was mad. He turned half toward her.

"Look up," she commanded. "Dost thou see no sign?"

Lewis lay on his back and gazed into the sky. "I see the moon and the
stars, Auntie--a young moon and very old stars--but no sign. Not even a
cloud to remind the world of rain."

The old woman leaned forward and touched his arm. He started.

"Look over there!" She pointed to the west and south. "See how the young
moon is held within the claws of Scorpion. His back is arched across the
quarter. His tail points to the south. The Cross that some call Holy
hangs like a pendent upon its tip. Look up. Upon his arched back he
bears the circlet--the seven worlds of women."

"I see the Scorpion, Auntie," said Lewis, humoring her. "I see the
circlet too, but it is far above his back. It is like a crown. Read me
the sign of the seven worlds of women."

Lewis propped his head on one elbow. Before him squatted the old woman.
Her hands were locked about her legs. Her chin rested on her knees. Her
beady eyes shone like two black stars.

"And shall I not read thee a sign?" she continued, swaying from side to
side. "Child of love art thou. At thy birth was thy mother rent asunder,
for thou wert conceived too near the heart. Thy path through the world
is blazed as one blazes a path in the forest. He who is at thy side is
before thee and after thee. Thou travelest in darkness, but thou art
cursed and blessed with the gift of sight. The worlds of women are
seven: spirit, weed, flower, the blind, the visioned, libertine, and
saint. None of these is for thee. For each child of love there is a
woman that holds the seven worlds within a single breast. Hold fast to
thy birthright, even though thou journey with thy back unto the light. I
have spoken."

A long silence fell upon the sand-dune. Lewis felt held, oppressed. He
was tired. He wished to sleep, but the woman's words rang in his brain
like shouts echoing in an empty hall.

Presently came sounds from the mud hut beyond the thorn-thicket. Men
were calling. There was the patter and scrape of mules' hoofs, the
whistle of those that urged them on. Lewis and the old hag hurried down.
The guide, the muleteers, and the stranger were having a wordy struggle.

"Hallo," said the stranger, "where have you been? What are they trying
to say? I need you even in my sleep."

"They say," said Lewis, "that there is no help for it; we must push on
to the river now. The mules must have water."

"Right you are," said the stranger. He pointed to one heavily laden
mule. "We don't need those provisions. Give them to Old Immortality.
They'll last her a hundred years."



CHAPTER XIII


They arrived in Petrolina at dawn. Before them swept the vast river.
Beyond it could be seen the dazzling walls and restful, brown-tiled
roofs of Joazeiro. The distant whistle of a shunting locomotive jarred
on the morning stillness.

For the first time Lewis saw the stranger in action. Off came the loads.
They were sorted rapidly. Tent, outfit, and baggage were piled into one
of the ponderous ferry-canoes that lined the shore. All that was left
was handed over to the guide for equal division among the men.

"Now," cried the stranger, "there's always a marketplace. Tell them to
take this worn-out bunch along and find the cattle corner." He waved at
the ponies and mules.

The market was in full swing. Rubber, goatskins, hides, and orchids from
the interior; grain, tobacco, sugar, and rum from the river valley, met,
mingled, and passed at this crossways of commerce. The stranger stood
beside his mules. The dome of his pith helmet rose above the average
level of heads. People gazed upon it in mild wonder, and began to crowd
around.

"Now," said the stranger, poking Lewis's thin pony in the ribs, "offer
this jack-rabbit for sale, cash and delivery on the minute."

"Offer my--my pony----" stammered Lewis.

The stranger eyed him grimly.

"_Your_ pony?"

Suddenly Lewis remembered. He threw up his head and called out as he was
bidden. People nudged one another, but no man spoke. Then a wag on the
outskirts of the crowd shouted:

"I'll give thee a penny for what's left of that horse, brother."

There was a ripple of laughter. Lewis colored, and his eyes grew moist.

"He says he will give a penny," he said.

"A penny?" said the stranger, gravely. "Take it. Cash, mind you. Cash on
delivery."

The sale was made amid general consternation. As the dazed wag led his
purchase away, he trembled as though from a first stroke of paralysis.
The marketplace began to buzz, to hum, and then to shout, "A stranger
sells horses for a penny, cash on delivery!" They laughed and crowded
nearer. Merchants forgot their dignity, and came running from the
streets of the town.

"Now, boy, this one," said the stranger, poking a mule; "but be careful.
Be careful to wait for the highest bid."

The stranger's warning came just in time. No sooner had Lewis called the
mule for sale than bids rained on him from every side. One after the
other, in rapid succession, the animals were sold; but no more went for
a penny.

His pockets stuffed with notes and silver, the stranger pushed his way
through the crowd, suddenly grown silent. On the way to the river he
paid off his men. He climbed into the canoe, and Lewis followed. The
boatmen shoved off.

The wag, leading Lewis's pony, had followed them to the river-bank.

"Show me thy hoof, partner," he shouted, laughing, to the stranger.
"Thou shouldst deal in souls, not in horses. I would I had shaken thy
hand. God go with thee!"

The stranger calmly counted his money.

"Boy," he said, "I have just given you a five-year life in five minutes.
Write this down in your mind. In high finance he who knows figures
starves on two dollars a day; success comes to him who knows men."

During the long hours in the dirty train that jerked them toward the
coat and civilization the stranger began to grow nervous. Lewis looked
up more than once to find himself the object of a troubled gaze. They
were the only passengers. There were moments when the road-bed permitted
snatches of conversation, but it was during a long stop on a side-track
that the stranger unburdened himself.

"Boy," he said, "the time is coming when I must tell you my name."

"I know your name," said Lewis.

"What!" cried the stranger.

"I know your name," repeated Lewis; "it is Leighton."

"How? How do you know?" The stranger was frowning.

"No," said Lewis, quietly; "I haven't been looking through your things.
One day my--my foster-father and my foster-mother were talking. They did
not know I was near. I didn't realize they were talking about me until
mammy spoke up. Mammy is--well, you know, she's just a mammy----"

"Yes," said the stranger. "What did mammy say?"

"She said," continued Lewis, coloring slightly, "that a Leighton didn't
have to have his name written in a family Bible because God never
forgets to write it in his face."

"Good for mammy!" said the stranger. "So that's what they were talking
about." For a moment he sat silent and thoughtful; then he said: "Boy,
don't you worry about any family Bible business. Your name's written in
the family Bible all right. Take it from me; I know. I'm Glendenning
Leighton--your father." His eyes glistened.

"I'm glad about the name," said Lewis, his face alight. "I'm glad you're
my dad, too. But I knew that."

"Knew it? How did you know it?"

"The old woman--Old Immortality. Don't you remember? She said, 'The son
is the spit of the father.'"

"Did she?" said Leighton. "Do you believe everything as easily as that?"

"The heart believes easily," said Lewis.

"Eh? Where'd you get that?"

"I suppose I read it somewhere. I think it is true. She told me my
fortune."

"Told you your fortune, did she? I thought I was missing something when
I snored the hours away instead of talking to that bright old lady.
Fortunes are silly things. Do you remember what she told you?"

"Yes," said Lewis, "I think I remember every word. She said, 'Child of
love art thou. At thy birth was thy mother rent asunder, for thou wert
conceived too near the heart----'"

"Stop!"

Lewis looked up. His father's face was livid. His breast heaved as
though he gasped for air. Then he clenched his fists. Lewis saw the
veins on his forehead swell as he fought for self-mastery. He calmed
himself deliberately; then slowly he dropped his face in his hands.

"Some day," he said in a voice so low that Lewis could hardly hear the
words, "I shall tell you of your mother. Not now."

Gloom, like a tangible presence, filled the car. It pressed down upon
Lewis. He felt it, but in his heart he knew that for him the day was a
glad day. The train started. He leaned far out of a window. The evening
breeze was blowing from the east. To his keen nostrils came a faint
breath of the sea. When he drew his head in again, the twinkle he had
already learned to watch for was back in his father's eyes.

"What do you smell, boy?"

"I smell the sea," said Lewis.

"How do you know? How old were you when you made your first voyage?"

"Don't you know?"

Leighton shook his head.

Lewis, looking at his father with wondering eyes, regretted the spoken
question.

"I was three years old. I suppose I remember the smell of the sea,
though it seems as if I couldn't possibly. I remember the funnel of the
steamer, though."

"Seems like looking back on a quite separate life, doesn't it?"

"Yes," said Lewis, nodding, "it does."

"Of course it does, and in that fact you've got the germ of an
individual philosophy. Every man who goes through the stress of life has
need of an individual philosophy."

"What's yours, sir?"

"I was going to tell you. Life, to me, is like this train, a lot of
sections and a lot of couplings. When you're through with a car,
side-track it and--yank out the coupling. Like all philosophies, this
one has its flaw. Once in a while your soul looks out of the window and
sees some long-forgotten, side-tracked car beckoning to be coupled on
again. If you try to go back and pick it up, you're done. Never look
back, boy; never look back. Live ahead even if you're only living a
compensation."

"What's a compensation?" asked Lewis.

"A compensation," said Leighton thoughtfully, "is a thing that doesn't
quite compensate."

Above the rattle of the train sounded the deep bellow of a steamer's
throttle. Lewis turned to the window. Night had fallen.

"Oh, look, sir!" he cried. "We're almost there!"

Leighton joined him. Before them were spangled, in a great crescent, a
hundred thousand lights. Along the water-front the lights clustered
thickly. They climbed a cliff in long zigzags. At the top they clustered
again. Out on the bay they swayed from halyards, their reflections
glimmering back from the rippling water like so many agitated moons.

"Right you are--Bahia," said Leighton. "We're almost there, and it's no
fishing-hamlet, either."



CHAPTER XIV


The next morning, as they were sitting, after their coffee and rolls, at
a little iron table on the esplanade of the Sul Americano, Leighton
said: "It takes a man five years to learn how to travel in a hurry and
fifteen more to learn how not to hurry. You may consider that you've
been a traveler for twenty years." He stretched and yawned. "Let's take
a walk, slowly."

They started down the broad incline which, in long, descending zigzags,
cut the cliff that divided lower town from upper. The closely laid
cobblestones were slippery with age.

"It took a thousand slaves a century to pave these streets," said
Leighton. "Do you know anything about this town, Bahia?"

"It was once the capital of the empire," said Lewis.

"Yes," said Leighton. "Capital of the empire, seat of learning, citadel
of the church, last and greatest of the great slave-marts. That's a
history. Never bother your mind about a man, a woman, or a town that
hasn't got a history. They may be happy, but they're stupid."

The principal street of the lower town was swarming with a strange
mixture of humanity. Here and there hurried a foreigner in whites, his
flushed cheeks and nose flying the banner of John Barleycorn.

Along the sidewalks passed leisurely the doctorated product of the
universities--doctors of law, doctors of medicine, embryo doctors still
in the making--each swinging a light cane. Their black hats and cutaway
coats, in the fashion of a temperate clime, would have looked exotic
were it not for the serene dignity with which they were worn. With them,
merchants lazed along, making a deal as they walked. Clerks, under their
masters' eyes, hurried hither and thither.

These were all white or near-white. The middle of the street, which held
the great throng, was black. Slaves with nothing on but a loin-cloth
staggered under two bags of coffee or under a single monster sack of
cocoa. Their sweating torsos gleamed where the slanting sun struck them.
Other slaves bore other burdens: a basket of chickens or a bundle of
sugar-cane on the way to market; a case of goods headed for the stores
of some importer; now and then a sedan-chair, with curtains drawn; and
finally a piano, unboxed, on a pilgrimage.

The piano came up the middle of the street borne on the heads of six
singing negroes. For a hundred yards they would carry it at a shuffling
trot, their bare feet keeping time to their music, then they would set
it down and, clapping their hands and still singing, do a shuffle dance
about it. This was the shanty of piano-movers. No other slave dared sing
it. It was the badge of a guild.

"D'you hear that?" asked Leighton, nodding his head. "That's a shanty.
They're singing to keep step."

In shady nooks and corners and in the cool, wide doorways sat still
other slaves: porters waiting for a stray job; grayheads, too old for
burdens, plaiting baskets; or a fat mammy behind her pot of couscous.

Three porters sat on little benches on the top step of a church porch.
Leighton approached one of them.

"Brother," he said, "give me your stool."

The slave rose, and straightened to a great height. He held up his hands
for a blessing. He grinned when Leighton sat down on his bench. Then he
looked keenly at Lewis's face, and promptly dragged the black at his
side to his feet.

"Give thy bench to the young master, thou toad."

Leighton nodded his head.

"No fool, the old boy, eh? The son's the spit of the father." His eyes
swept the swarming street. "What men! What men!" He was looking at the
blacks. "Boy, did you ever hear of a general uprising among the slaves
at home, in the States?"

"No," said Lewis; "there never was one."

"Exactly," said Leighton. "There never was one because in the early days
our planters found out what not to buy in the way of black meat. They
weren't looking for the indomitable spirit. They weren't looking for
men, but for slaves, and the black-birders soon learned that if they
didn't want to carry their cargo farther than New Orleans they had to
load up with members of the gentlest tribes. Now, there have been
terrible uprisings of blacks in the West Indies, in Demerara and here.
Ask this old chap of what race he is."

Lewis turned and asked the question. The tall black straightened, his
face grew stern, his eyes moist.

"Tito, my name. I am of the tribe of Minas. In the time of thy
grandfather I was traded as ransom for a king."

"Hm--m, I can believe it," said Leighton. "Now ask the next one, the
copper-colored giant."

"And thou?" said Lewis.

"I? I am a Fulah of the Fulahs. Before blacks were, or whites, we were
thus, the color of both."

"You see?" said Leighton. "Pride. He was afraid you'd take him for a
mulatto. Now the other fellow, there."

"And thou?" said Lewis.

The third black had remained seated. He turned his eyes slowly to Lewis.

"I am no slave," he began. "I am of the tribe of Houssa. To my master's
wealth. I added fifteen of my sons. In the great rebellion they fell,
one and all."

"The great rebellion," said Leighton. "He means the last Houssa
uprising. Thirty thousand of 'em, and they fought and fell to a man. The
Government was glad of the chance to wipe 'em out. Ask him how he
escaped."

"Escaped?" The black's eyes gleamed. "Child, I did not escape. My
master's son was a babe in arms. My master bade me bear him to safety.
When I came back, alone I bore my master to the grave. Then it was too
late. They would not kill me. Now the babe is grown. He tells me I am a
free man. It is written on paper."

While Leighton and Lewis watched the crowd, they themselves did not
remain unnoticed. A small group of the leisurely class began to block
the pavement before them. Father and son were a strange pair. Lewis was
still in his leather cow-boy clothes. Alone, he would not have attracted
more notice than a man with a beard and a carpet-bag on Broadway; but
the juxtaposition of pith helmet, a thing unknown in those parts, and
countryman's flat leather hat, and the fact of their wearers usurping
the seats of two black carriers was too much for one native son, dressed
in the latest Paris fashion.

"Thou, porter," he called to Leighton, "an errand for thee. Go fetch my
father. He would not miss this sight."

"What does he say?" asked Leighton.

Lewis blushed as people stopped and added their sparkling eyes to those
of the crowd already gathered.

"He calls you a porter, and bids you fetch his father to see the sight."

"Ask him," said Leighton, calmly, "shall I know him who he thinks is his
father by his horns?"

Lewis translated innocently enough. The crowd gasped, and then roared
with laughter. The youth in Paris clothes turned purple with rage, shook
his little cane at Leighton, and burst into abusive language.

"Why," cried Lewis--"why, what's the matter with him?"

"I'm sure I don't know," said Leighton, pensively. "And just now he was
so dignified!"

A private sedan-chair, borne by four splendid blacks, swung by at a run.
As it passed, one of its silk curtains was drawn aside and the face of a
woman, curious to see the reason of the crowd, looked out. The face was
clear white, blue-veined, red-lipped; under the black eyes were shadows.
A slight smile curved the red lips as the shadowy eyes fell upon
Leighton and Lewis.

Leighton went tense, like a hound in leash.

"Look, boy!" he cried. "A patrician passes!"

The lady heard, understood. The smile, that was half-disdain, deepened.
She bowed slightly, but graciously. The curtain fell.

"Come, boy," said Leighton, "we can't stand that. Let's go find a
tailor."

"Dad," said Lewis, "do you know her? She bowed."

"She did, God bless her!" said Leighton. "No, I don't know her; but
let's think kindly of her, for she has added a charming memory to life."



CHAPTER XV


Four days later Lewis sat beside his bed, piled high with all the
paraphernalia that go to make up a gentleman's wardrobe and toilet. He
was very nervous--so nervous that he had passed an hour striding from
one side of the small bedroom to the other, making up his mind to try to
carry out his father's instructions, which were simply to go to his room
and dress. Lewis had never in his life put on a collar or knotted a tie.

He answered a knock on the door with a cry of dismay. Leighton strode
into the room.

"Well, what's the matter?"

Lewis looked ruefully from his father's face to the things on the bed
and back again. He felt himself flushing painfully. He opened his mouth
to speak and then closed it.

Suddenly Leighton's face lit up. He laughed.

"Well, well," he cried, "this is splendid! You've given me a new
sensation." He yanked a bath-robe from the bed. "Here, you savage, shed
those leather togs, but don't lose them. You'll want to take them out
and look at them some stuffy day. Now put this on and run to your bath."

When Lewis came back to the room he found most of his things had been
packed away in the big, new trunk. On the bed certain garments were laid
out. They were laid out in correct order.

Leighton stood beside the bed in a deferential attitude. His face was a
blank. "Will you be wearing the white flannels to-night, sir, or the
dinner-jacket? If you will allow me, I would suggest the flannels.
Sultry evening, and Mr. Leighton will be dining on the terrace."

"Yes, I'll wear the flannels," stammered Lewis.

"Your singlet, sir," said Leighton, picking up the undershirt from the
bed. Article after article he handed to his son in allotted order. Lewis
put each thing on as fast as his nervous hands would let him. He tried
to keep his eyes from wandering to the head of the line, where lay
collar and tie. The collar had been buttoned to the back of the shirt,
but when it came to fastening it in front, Lewis's fingers fumbled
hopelessly.

"Allow me, sir," said Leighton. He fastened the collar deftly. "I see
you don't like that tie with the flannels, sir. My mistake."

He threw open the trunk, and took out a brown cravat of soft silk. "Your
brown scarf, sir. It goes well with the flannels. Will you watch in the
glass, sir?" He placed the cravat, measured it carefully, knotted it,
and drew it up.

Lewis did not watch in the mirror. His eyes were fixed on his father's
mask of a face. He knew that, inside, his father was bubbling with fun;
but no ripple showed in his face, no disrespectful twinkle in his eye.
Leighton was playing the game. Suddenly, for no reason that he could
name, Lewis began to adore his father.

"Will that do, sir?"

"Certainly," stammered Lewis. "Very nicely, thank you"

"Thank _you_, sir," said Leighton. He handed Lewis the flannel trousers
and then the coat.

As Lewis finished putting them on, Leighton whirled on his heel.

"Ready, my boy?" The mask was gone.

Lewis laughed back into his father's twinkling eyes.

"Yes, I'm ready," he said rather breathlessly. He followed his father
out of the room. The new clothes gripped him in awkward places, but as
he glanced down at the well-pressed flannels, he felt glorified.

That night, while strolling in a back street of the lower town, they
discovered a tunnel running into the cliff. At its mouth was a
turnstile.

"Shades of Avernus! What's this?" asked Leighton.

Lewis inquired of the gateman.

"It's an elevator to the upper town," he said.

They paid their fare and walked into the long tunnel. At its end they
found a prehistoric elevator and a terrific stench. Leighton clapped his
handkerchief to his nose and dived into the waiting car. Lewis followed
him. An attendant started the car, and slowly they crept up and up, two
hundred feet, to the crest of the cliff. As they emerged, Leighton let
go a mighty breath.

"Holy mackerel!" he said, "and what was that? Ugh! it's here yet!"

The attendant explained. At the bottom of the shaft was a pit into which
sank the great chains of the car. The pit was full of crude castor-oil,
cheapest and best of lubricants.

"My boy," said Leighton, as he led the way at a rapid stride toward the
hotel, "never confuse the picturesque with the ugly. I can stand a bit
of local color in the way of smells, but there's such a thing as going
too far, and that went it. We'll prepare at once to leave this town.
Would you like to go north or south?"

"I don't know, sir," said Lewis.

"Well, we'll just climb on board that big double-funnel that came in
to-day and leave it to her. What do you say?"

They went south. Four days later, in the early morning, Lewis was
wakened by a bath-robe hurled at his head.

"Put that on and come up on deck quick!" commanded his father.

Lewis gasped when he reached the deck. They were just entering the
harbor. On the left, so close that it seemed to threaten them, loomed
the Sugar-Loaf. On the right, the wash of the steamer creamed on the
rocks of Santa Cruz. Before them opened the mighty bay, dotted with a
hundred islands, some crowned with foliage, others with gleaming, white
walls, and one with an aspiring minaret. Between water and sky stretched
the city. There was no horizon, for the jagged wall of the Organ
Mountains towered in a circle into the misty blue. Heaven and earth were
one.

A white line of surf-foam ran along all the edge of the bay. Languorous
Aphrodite of the cities of the world, Rio de Janeiro lay naked beyond
that line, and gloried. Like a dream of fair woman, her feet plunged in
foam, her body reclining against the heights, her arms outstretched,
green hills for her pillows, her diadem the shining mountain-peaks,
queen of the cities of the earth by the gift of Almighty God, she
gleamed beneath the kiss of dawn.

Leighton drew a long, long breath.

"It will take a lot of bad smells to blot the memory of _that_," he
said.

They came to the bad smells in about an hour and a quarter. An hour
later they left the custom-house. Then, each in a rocketing tilbury,
driven by a yelling Jehu, they shot through the narrow and filthy
streets of the Rio of that far day and drew up, still trembling with
fright, at the doors of the Hotel dos Estrangeiros.

"You got here, too!" cried Leighton as Lewis tumbled out of his cab. "We
had both wheels on the ground at once three separate times. How about
you?"

"I really don't know anything about what happened, sir," said Lewis,
grinning. "I was holding on."

"What were they yelling? Did you make anything out of that?" asked
Leighton, when they had surveyed their rooms and were washing.

"They were shouting at the people in the way," said Lewis. "My driver
yelled only two things. When a colored person was in the way, it was,
'Melt chocolate-drop!' and when he shouted at a white man, it was:
'Clear the way to hell! a foreigner rides with me.'"

"Boy," said Leighton, speaking through several folds of towel and the
open connecting-door, "if you ever find your brains running to seed, get
a job as a cabman. There's something about a cab, the world over, that
breeds wit."



CHAPTER XVI


The Rio of 1888 was seething at the vortex of the wordy battle for
emancipation. The Ouvidor, the smart street of the town, so narrow that
carriages were not allowed upon it, was the center of the maelstrom.
Here crowded politician and planter; lawyers, journalists, and students;
conservative and emancipationist.

At each end of the Ouvidor were squares where daily meetings were held
the emotional surge of which threatened to lap over into revolution at
any moment.

The emotion was real. Youths of twenty blossomed into verse never
equaled before or since in the writings of their prolific race. An
orator, maddened by the limits of verbal expression, shot himself
through the heart to add a fitting period to a thundered phrase. Women
forgot their own bondage, and stripped themselves of jewels for the
cause.

Leighton and his son, wandering through these scenes, felt like ghosts.
They had the certainty that all this had happened before. Their lonely,
calm faces drew upon them hostile, wondering stares.

"Got a clean tablet in your mind?" asked Leighton one day as they
emerged from an unusually excited scene. "Write this down: Nothing bores
one like somebody else's belated emotions. When you've had some woman
insist on kissing you after you're tired of her, you'll understand me
better. In the meantime, this is bad enough. I can think of only one
cure for what we've been through here, and that is a Sunday in London.
Let us start."

"London!" breathed Lewis. "Are we going to London?"

"Yes, we are. It's a peculiar fact, well known and long cursed among
travelers, that all the steamers in the world arrive in England on
Saturday afternoon. We'll get to London for Sunday."

During the long voyage, for the first time since the day on which he met
the stranger, and which already seemed of long ago, Lewis had time to
think. A sadness settled on him. What were they doing at Nadir on this
starry night? Were the goats corraled? Who had brought them in? Was
mammy crooning songs of low-swinging chariots and golden stairs? Was
Mrs. Leighton still patiently sewing? The Reverend Orme, was he still
sitting scowling and staring and staring? And Natalie? Was she there, or
was she gone, married? He drew a great, quivering sigh.

Leighton looked around.

"Trying to pick up a side-tracked car?"

Lewis smiled faintly, but understandingly.

"It's not quite side-tracked--yet," he said.

"Ah, boy, never look back," said Leighton. "But, no; do. Do look back.
You're young yet. Tell me about it."

Then for a long time Lewis talked of Nadir: of the life there, of the
Reverend Orme, grown morose through unnamed troubles; of Mrs. Leighton,
withered away till naught but patience was left; of happy mammy, grown
sad; of Natalie, friend, playmate, and sacrifice.

"So they wanted to marry your little pal into motherhood twenty times
over, ready-made," said Leighton. "And you fought them, told 'em what
you thought of it. You were right, boy; you were right. The wilderness
must have turned their heads. But you ought to have stayed with it. Why
didn't you stay with it? You're no quitter."

"There were things I said to the Reverend Orme," said Lewis,
slowly--"things I knew, that made it impossible for me to stay."

"Things you knew? What things?"

Lewis did not answer.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was on a gray Sunday that they entered London. In a four-wheeler, the
roof of which groaned under a pyramid of baggage, they started out into
the mighty silence of deserted streets. The _plunk! plunk!_ of the
horse's shod hoofs crashed against the blank walls of the shuttered
houses and reverberated ahead of them until sound dribbled away down the
gorge of the all-embracing nothing. Gray, gray; heaven and earth and
life were gray.

Lewis felt like crying, but Leighton came to the rescue. He was in high
spirits.

"Boy, look out of the window. Is there anywhere in the world a youth
spouting verse on a street corner?"

"No," said Lewis.

"Or an orator shooting himself to give point to an impassioned speech?"

"No."

"Or women shaking their bangles into the melting-pot for the cause of
freedom?"

"No."

"I should say not. This is Sunday in London. Take off your hat. You are
in the graveyard of all the emotions of the earth."

Up one flight of stairs, over a tobacconist's shop, Leighton raised and
dropped the massive bronze knocker on a deep-set door. He saw Lewis's
eyes fix on the ponderous knocker.

"Strong door to stand it, eh? They don't make 'em that way any more."

The door swung open. A man-servant in black bowed as Leighton entered.

"Glad to welcome you back, sir. I hope you are well, sir."

"Thanks, Nelton, I'm well as well. So is Master Lewis. Got his room
ready? Show him the bath."

Lewis, looking upon Nelton, suddenly remembered a little room in the Sul
Americano at Bahia. He felt sure that when Nelton opened his mouth it
would be to say, "Will you be wearing the white flannels to-night, sir,
or the dinner-jacket?"

By lunch-time Leighton's high spirits were on the decline, by four
o'clock they had struck bottom. He kept walking to the windows, only to
turn his back quickly on what he saw. At last he said:

"D'you know what a 'hundred to one shot' is?"

"No, sir," said Lewis.

"Well," said Leighton, "watch me play one." He sat down, wrote a hurried
note, and sent it out by Nelton. "The chances, my boy, are one hundred
to one that the lady's out of town."

When Nelton came back with an answer, Leighton scarcely stopped to open
it.

"Come on, boy," he called, and was off. By the time Lewis reached the
street, his father was stepping into a cab. Lewis scrambled after him.

"Doesn't seem proper, Dad, to rush through a graveyard this way."

"Graveyard? It isn't a graveyard any more. I'll prove it to you in a
minute."

It was more than a minute before they pulled up at a house that seemed
to belie Leighton's promise. Its door was under a massive portico the
columns of which rose above the second story. The portico was flanked by
a parapeted balcony, upon which faced, on each side, a row of French
windows, closed and curtained, but not shuttered.



CHAPTER XVII


Leighton rang. The door was opened by a man in livery. So pompous was he
that Lewis gazed at him open-mouthed. He could hardly tear his eyes from
him to follow his father, who was being conducted by a second footman
across the glassy, waxed hall into a vast drawing-room.

The drawing-room might have been a tomb for kings, but Lewis felt more
awed by it than depressed. It was a room of distances. Upon its stately
walls hung only six paintings and a tapestry. Leighton did not tell his
son that the walls carried seven fortunes, because he happened to be one
of those who saw them only as seven things of joy.

There were other things in the room besides the pictures: a few chairs,
the brocade of which matched the tapestry on the wall; an inlaid spinet;
three bronzes. Before one of the bronzes Lewis stopped involuntarily.
From its massive, columned base to the tip of the living figure it was
in one piece. Out of the pedestal itself writhed the tortured, reaching
figure--aspiring man held to earth. Lewis stretched out a reverent hand
as though he would touch it.

The lackey had thrown open a door and stood waiting. Leighton turned and
called:

"Come on, boy."

Lewis followed them through a second drawing-room and into a library.
Here they were asked to sit. Never had Lewis dreamed of such a room. It
was all in oak--in oak to which a century of ripening had given a rare
flower.

There was only one picture, and that was placed over the great
fireplace. It was the portrait of a beautiful woman--waves of gray hair
above a young face and bright black eyes. The face laughed at them and
at the rows upon rows of somber books that reached from floor to
ceiling.

Before the fireplace were two leather chairs and a great leather couch.
At each end of the couch stood lighted lamps, shaded to a deep-amber
glow.

The lackey returned.

"Her ladyship waits for you in her room, sir."

Leighton nodded, and led Lewis down a short hall. The library had been
dark, the hall was darker. Lewis felt depressed. He heard his father
knock on a door and then open it. Lewis caught his breath.

The door had opened on a little realm of light. Fresh blue and white
cretonnes and chintzes met his unaccustomed eyes; straight chairs,
easy-chairs, and deep, low comfy chairs; airy tables, the preposterously
slender legs of which looked frail and were not; books, paper-backed,
and gay magazines; a wondrous, limpid cheval-glass.

Across the farther side of the room was a very wide window. Through its
slender gothic panes one saw a walled lawn and a single elm. Beside the
window and half turned toward it, so that the light fell across her
face, sat the woman of the portrait.

"How do!" she cried gaily to Leighton, and held out her hand. She did
not rise.

"H lne," said Leighton, "your room's so cursedly feminine that it's
like an assault for a man to enter it."

"I can't give you credit for that, Glen," said the lady, laughing.
"You've had a year to think it up. Where have you been? That's right.
Sit down, light up, and talk."

Leighton nodded over his shoulder at Lewis.

"Been fetching him."

"So this is the boy, is it?" The bright eyes stopped smiling. For an
instant they became shrewd. They swept Lewis from head to foot and back
again. Lewis bowed, and then stood very straight. He felt the color
mounting in his cheeks. The smile came back to the lady's eyes.

"Sit down, boy," she said.

For an hour Lewis sat on the edge of a chair and listened to a stream of
questions and chatter. The chatter was Greek to him. It skimmed over the
surface of things like a swift skater over thin ice. It never broke into
deep waters, but somehow you knew the deep waters were there.

At last Leighton arose.

"Boy," he said, "come here. This lady is my pal. There are times when a
man has to tell things to a woman. That's what women are for. When you
feel you've got to tell things to a woman, you come and tell them to
H lne. Don't be afraid of that peacock of a doorman; push him over.
He's so stiff he'll topple easy."

"Oh, please don't ever!" cried the lady, turning to Lewis. "I'll give
you money to tip him." She turned back to Leighton. "They're so hard to
get with legs, Glen."

"Legs be hanged!" said Leighton. "Our age is trading civility for legs.
The face that welcomes you to a house should be benign----"

"There you go," broke in the lady. "If you'd think a minute, you would
realize that we don't charter doormen to welcome people, but to keep
them out." She turned to Lewis. "But not you, boy. You may come any time
except between nine and ten. That's when I have my bath. What's your
name? I can't call you boy forever."

"Lewis."

"Well, Lew, you may call me H lne, like your father. It'll make me feel
even younger than I am."

"H lne is a pretty name," said Lewis.

"None of that, young man," said Leighton. "You'll call H lne my Lady."

"That's a pretty name, too," said Lewis.

"Yes," said the lady, rising and holding out her hand, "call me that--at
the door."

"Dad," said Lewis as they walked back to the flat, "does she live all
alone in that big house?"

Leighton came out of a reverie.

"That lady, Lew, is Lady H lne Derl. She is the wife of Lord Derl. You
won't see much of Lord Derl, because he spends most of his time in a
sort of home for incurables. His hobby is faunal research. In other
words, he's a drunkard. Bah! We won't talk any more about _that_."



CHAPTER XVIII


A few months later, when Lewis had very much modified his ideas of
London, he was walking with his father in the park at the hour which the
general English fitness of things assigns to the initiated. A very
little breaking in and a great deal of tailoring had gone a long way
with Lewis. Men looked at father and son as though they thought they
ought to recognize them even if they didn't. Women turned kindly eyes
upon them.

The morning after Lady Derl took Lewis into her carriage in the park she
received three separate notes from female friends demanding that she
"divvy up." Knowing women in general and the three in special, she
prepared to comply. Often Lewis and his father had been summoned by a
scribbled note for pot-luck with Lady Derl; but this time it was a
formal invitation, engraved.

Lewis read his card casually. His face lighted up. Leighton read his
with deeper perception, and frowned.

"Already!" he grunted. Then he said: "When you've finished breakfast,
come to my den. I want to talk to you."

Lewis found his father sitting like a judge on the bench, behind a great
oak desk he rarely used. An envelope, addressed, lay before him. He rang
for Nelton and sent it out.

"Sit down," he said to Lewis. "Where did you get your education? By
education I don't mean a knowledge of knives, forks, and fish-eaters.
That's from Ann Leighton, of course. Nor do I mean the power of adding
two to two or reciting A B C D, etc. By education a gentleman means
skill in handling life."

"And have I got it?" asked Lewis, smiling.

"You meet life with a calmness and deftness unusual in a boy," said
Leighton, gravely.

"I--I don't know," began Lewis. "I've never been educated. By the time I
was nine I knew how to read and write and figure a little. After
that--you know--I just sat on the hills for years with the goats. I read
the Reverend Orme's books, of course."

"What were the books?"

"There weren't many," said Lewis. "There was the Bible, of course. There
was a little set of Shakspere in awfully fine print and a set of Walter
Scott."

Leighton nodded. "The Bible is essential but not educative until you
learn to depolarize it. Shakspere--you'll begin to read Shakspere in
about ten years. Walter Scott. Scott--well--Scott is just a bright ax
for the neck of time. What else did you read?"

"I read 'The City of God' but not very often."

For a second Leighton stared; then he burst into laughter. He checked
himself suddenly.

"Boy," he said, "don't misunderstand. I'm not laughing at the book; I'm
laughing at your reading St. Augustine even 'not very often!'"

"Why shouldn't you laugh?" asked Lewis, simply. "I laughed sometimes. I
remember I always laughed at the heading to the twenty-first book."

"Did you?" said Leighton, a look of wonder in his face. "What is it? I
don't quite recollect the headings that far."

"'Of the eternal punishment of the wicked in hell, and of the various
objections urged against it,'" quoted Lewis, smiling.

Leighton grinned his appreciation.

"There is a flavor about unconscious humor," he said, "that's like the
bouquet to a fine wine: only the initiated catch it. I'm afraid you were
an educated person even before you read St. Augustine. Did he put up a
good case for torment? You see, you've found me out. I've never read
him."

"His case was weak in spots," said Lewis. "His examples from nature, for
instance, proving that bodies may remain unconsumed and alive in fire."

"Yes?" said Leighton.

"He starts out, 'if, therefore the salamander lives in fire, as
naturalists have recorded----' I looked up salamander in the
dictionary."

Lewis's eyes were laughing, but Leighton's grew suddenly grave. "Poor
old chap!" he said. "He didn't know that time rots the sanest argument.
'Oh... that mine adversary had written a book,' cried one who knew."

Leighton sat thoughtful for a moment, then he threw up his head.

"Well," he said, "we'll give up trying to find out how you got educated.
Let's change the subject. Has it occurred to you that at any moment you
may be called upon to support yourself?"

"It did once," said Lewis, "when I started for Oeiras. Then I met you.
You haven't given me time or--or cause to think about it since. I'm--I'm
not ungrateful----"

"That's enough," broke in Leighton. "Let's stick to the point. It's a
lucky thing for the progress of the world that riches often take to the
wing. It may happen to any of us at any time. The amount of stupidity
that sweating humanity applies to the task of making a living is
colossal. In about a million years we'll learn that making a living
consists in knowing how to do well any necessary thing. It's harder for
a gentleman to make a living than for a farm-hand. But--come with me."

He took Lewis to a certain Mecca of mighty appetites in the Strand.
Before choosing a table, he made the round of the roasts, shoulders and
fowl. They were in great domed, silver salvers, each on a barrow, each
kept hot over lighted lamps.

Leighton seated himself and ordered.

"Now, boy, without staring take a good look at the man that does the
carving."

One of the barrows was trundled to their table. An attendant lifted the
domed cover with a flourish. With astounding rapidity the carver took an
even cut from the mighty round of beef, then another. The cover was
clapped on again, and the barrow trundled away.

"You saw him?" asked Leighton.

Lewis nodded.

"Well, that chap got through twenty thousand a year,--pounds, not
dollars,--capital and income, in just five years. After that he starved.
I know a man that lent him half a crown. The borrower said he'd live on
it for a week. Then he found out that, despite being a gentleman, there
was one little thing he could do well. He could make a roast duck fall
apart as though by magic, and he could handle a full-sized carving-knife
with the ease and the grace of a duchess handling a fan. Wow he's
getting eight hundred a year--pounds again--and all he can eat."

From the eating-house Leighton took Lewis to his club. He sought out a
small room that is called the smoking-room to this day, relic of an age
when smokers were still a race apart. In the corner sat an old man
reading. He was neatly dressed in black. Beside him was a decanter of
port.

Leighton led the way back to the lounge-room.

"Well, did you see him?"

"The old man?" said Lewis. "Yes, I saw him."

"That's Old Ivory," said Leighton. "He's an honorable. He was cursed by
the premature birth--to him--of several brothers. In other words, he's
that saddest of British institutions, a younger son. His brothers, the
other younger sons, are still eating out of the hand of their eldest
brother, Lord Bellim. But not Old Ivory. He bought himself an annuity
ten years ago. How did he do it? Well, he had enough intelligence to
realize that he hadn't much. He decided he could learn to shoot well at
fifty yards. He did. Then he went after elephants, and got 'em, in a day
when they shipped ivory not by the tusk, but by the ton, and sold it at
fifteen shillings a pound." As they walked back to the flat, Leighton
said: "Now, take your time and think. Is there anything you know how to
do well?"

"Nothing," stammered Lewis--"nothing except goats."

"Ah, yes, goats," said Leighton, but his thoughts were not on goats.
Back in his den, he took from a drawer in the great oak desk the kid
that Lewis had molded in clay and its broken legs, for another had gone.
He looked at the fragments thoughtfully. "To my mind," he said, "there
is little doubt but that you could become efficient at terra-cotta
designing; you might even become a sculptor."

"A sculptor!" repeated Lewis, as though he voiced a dream.

Leighton paid no attention to the interruption. "I hesitate, however, to
give you a start toward art because you carry an air of success with
you. One predicts success for you too--too confidently. And success in
art is a formidable source of danger."

"Success a source of danger, Dad?"

"In art," corrected Leighton.

"Yesterday," he continued, "you wanted to stop at a shop window, and I
wouldn't let you. The window contained an inane repetition display of
thirty horrible prints at two and six each of Lalan's 'Triumph.'"
Leighton sprang to his feet. "God! Poster lithographs at two and six!
Boy, Lalan's 'Triumph' _was_ a triumph once. He turned it into a mere
success. Before the paint was dry, he let them commercialize his
picture, not in sturdy, faithful prints, but in that--that rubbish."

Leighton strode up and down the room, his arms behind him, his eyes on
the floor.

"Taking art into the poor man's home, they call it. Bah! If you multiply
the greatest glory that the genius of man ever imprisoned, and put it
all over the walls of your house,--bath, kitchen and under the
bed,--you'll find the mean level of that glory is reduced to the terms
of the humblest of household utensils."

A smile nickered in Lewis's eyes, but Leighton did not look up.

"Art is never a constant," he continued. "It feeds on spirit, and spirit
is evanescent. A truly great picture should be seen by the comparative
few. What every one possesses is necessarily a commonplace.

"And now, to get back. I have never talked seriously to you before; I
may never do it again. The essence, the distinctive finesse, of
breeding, lies in a trained gaiety and an implied sincerity. But what I
must say to you is this: Even in this leveling age there are a few of us
who look with terror upon an incipient socialism; who believe money as
money to be despicable and food and clothing, incidental; who abhor
equality, cherish sorrow and suffering and look uponeducation--knowledge
of living before God and man--as the ultimate and only source of
content. That's a creed. I'd like to have you think on it. I'd like to
have my boy join the Old Guard. Do you begin to see how success in art
may become a danger?"

"Yes," said Lewis, "I think I do. I think you mean that--that in selling
art one is apt to sell one's self."

"H--m--m!" said Leighton, "you are older than I am. I'll take you to
Paris to-morrow."

Nelton knocked, and threw open the door without waiting for an answer.

"Her ladyship," he announced.

Lady Derl entered. She was looking very girlish in a close-fitting,
tailored walking-suit. The skirt was short--the first short skirt to
reach London. Beneath it could be seen her very pretty feet. They walked
excitedly.

Lady Derl was angry. She held a large card in her hand. She tore it into
bits and tossed it at Leighton's feet.

"Glen," she said, "don't you ever dare to send me one of your engraved
'regrets' again. Why--why you've been rude to me!"

Leighton hung his head. For one second Lewis had the delightful
sensation of taking his father for a brother and in trouble.

"H lne," said Leighton. "I apologize humbly and abjectly. I thought it
would amuse you."

"Apologies are hateful," said Lady Derl. "They're so final. To see a
fine young quarrel, in the prime of life, die by lightning--sad! sad!"
She started drawing off her gloves. "Let's have tea." As she poured tea
for them she asked, "And what's the real reason you two aren't coming to
my dinner?"

Leighton picked up the maimed kid and laid it on the tea-tray. He nodded
toward Lewis.

"He made it, I'm going to gamble a bit on him."

"Poor little thing!" said Lady Derl, poking the two-legged kid with her
finger.

"I'm going to put him under Le Brux,--Saint Anthony,--if he'll take
him," continued Leighton. "We leave for Paris to-morrow."

"Under Saint Anthony?" repeated Lady Derl. "H--m--m! Perhaps you are
right. But Blanche, Berthe, and Vi will hold it against me."

When Lewis was alone with his father, he asked: "Does Lady Derl belong
to the Old Guard?"

"You wouldn't think it, but she does," said Leighton,--"inside."



CHAPTER XIX


"My boy," said Leighton to Lewis two days later, as they were threading
a narrow street in the shadow of Montmartre, "you will meet in a few
moments Le Brux, the only living sculptor. You will call him _Maître_
from the start. If he cuffs you or swears at you, call him _Mon Matre_.
That's all the French you will need for some months."

Leighton dodged by a sleepy concierge with a grunted greeting and
climbed a broad stone stairway, then a narrower flight. He knocked on a
door and opened it. They passed into an enormous room, cluttered, if
such space could be said to be cluttered, with casts, molding-boards,
clay, dry and wet, a throne, a couch, a workman's bench, and some
dilapidated chairs. A man in a smock stood in the midst of the litter.

When Lewis's eye fell upon him as he turned toward them, the room
suddenly became dwarfed. The man was a giant. A tremendous head, crowned
with a mass of grayish hair, surmounted a monster body. The voice, when
it came, did justice to such a frame. "My old one, my friend, Létonne!
Thou art well come. Thou art the saving grace to an idle hour."

Once more Lewis sat for a long time listening to chatter that was quite
unintelligible. But he scarcely listened, for his eyes had robbed his
brain of action. They roamed and feasted upon one bit of sculpture after
another. Casts, discarded in corners, gleamed through layers of dust
that could not hide their wondrous contour. Others hung upon the wall.
Some were fragments. A monster group, half finished, held the center of
the floor. A ladder was beside it.

Leighton got up and strolled around. "What's new?" he asked. His eyes
fell on the cast of an arm, a fragment. The arm was outstretched. It was
the arm of a woman. So lightly had it been molded that it seemed to
float. It seemed pillowed on invisible clouds.

"_Matre"_, said Leighton, "I want that. How much?"

Le Brux moved over beside the cast. As he approached it, Lewis stared at
his bulk, at his hairy chest, showing at the open neck of his smock, at
his great, nervous hands, and wondered if this could be the creator of
so soft a dream in clay.

"Bah! That?" said Le Brux. "It is only a trifle. Take it. It is thine."

"I'll tell you what we'll do," said Leighton. "You lend me the arm, and
I'll lend you a thousand francs."

"Done!" cried Le Brux, with a laugh that shook heaven and earth. "Ah,
rascal, thou knowest that I never pay."

As they went the rounds of the atelier, Lewis saw that his father was
growing nervous. Finally, Leighton drew from his pocket the little kid
and its two broken legs. He held the lot out to Le Brux. The fragments
seemed to dwindle to pin-points in Le Brux's vast hand.

"Well," he asked, "what's this?"

Leighton nodded toward Lewis,

"My boy made that."

Le Brux glanced down at his hand. A glint of interest lighted his eyes
and passed. Then a tremendous frown darkened his brow.

"A pupil, eh? Bah!" With his thumb and forefinger he crushed the kid to
powder. "I'll take no pupil."

Lewis gulped in dismay at seeing his kid demolished, but not so
Leighton. He had noted the glint of interest. He turned on Le Brux.

"You'll take no pupil, eh? All right, don't. But you'll take my son. You
shall and you will."

"I will not," growled Le Brux.

"_Maître"_ began Leighton--"but whom am I calling _Matre_? What are
you? D'you know what you are?" He shook his finger in Le Brux's face.
"You think you're a creator, but you're not. You're nothing but a
palimpsest, the record of a single age. What are your works but one
man's thumb-print on the face of time? Here I am giving you a chance to
_be_ a creator, to breed a live human that will carry on the torch--that
will--"

Le Brux had seated himself heavily on the couch. He held his massive
head between his hands and groaned.

"Ah, Létonne," he interrupted, "our old friendship is dead--dead by
violence. Friends have said things to me before,--called me names,--and
I have stood it. But none of them ever dared call me a palimpsest. Thou
hast called me a palimpsest!"

Leighton seemed not to hear.

"Somebody," he continued, "that will carry on the mighty tradition of Le
Brux. I could take a pupil to any one of a lot of whipper-snappers that
fondle clay, but _my son_ I bring to you. Why? Because you are the
greatest living sculptor? No. No great sculptor ever made another. If my
boy's to be a sculptor, the only way you could stop him would be to
choke him to death."

"I hadn't thought of that," broke in Le Brux, with a look of relief. "If
he bothers me, eh? It would be easy."

In a flash Leighton was all smiles.

"So," he said, "it is settled. Lewis you stay here. If he throws you
out, come back again."

"Eh! eh!" cried Le Brux, "not so fast. Listen. This is the most I can
do. I'll let him stay here. I'll give him the room down the hall that I
rent to keep any one else out, and--and--I'll use him for a model."

Leighton shrugged his shoulders.

"So, let it be so," he said. "The boy will make his own way into your
big, hollow heart, and use it for a playroom. But just remember,
_Matre_, that he is a boy--_my_ boy. If he is to go in for all
this,"--Leighton waved his hand at the casts,--"I want him to start in
with a man who sees art and art only, a man who didn't turn beast the
first time he realized God didn't create woman with petticoats."

Le Brux's eyes bulged with comprehension. He thumped his resounding
chest.

"Me!" he cried--"me, a wet nurse!" He yanked open another button of his
smock. "Behold me! Have I the attributes?"

Leighton turned his back on him.

"Now you are ranting," he said. He picked up an old newspaper from the
floor and started to wrap up the cast he had bought. "Now listen,
_Maître_. Go and dress yourself for a change. The boy and I will spend a
few hours looking for a fiacre that will stand the weight. Then we'll
come back, and I'll take you out for a drive to a place where you can
remind yourself what a tree looks like. I'll also give you a dinner that
you couldn't order in an hour with Carême holding your hand."

"Ah, _mon enfant_," sighed Le Brux, folding his hands across his
stomach, "thou hast struck me below the belt. Thou knowest that my
memory is not so short but what I will dine with thee."

When at seven o'clock the three sat down at a table which, like
everything else that came in contact with Le Brux, seemed a size too
small, Leighton said to his guest:

"_Maître_, it has been my endeavor to provide to-night a single essence
from each of the five great epochs of modern cookery."

"Yes, my child?" said Le Brux, gravely, but with an expectant gleam in
his eye.

"In no branch of science," continued Leighton, "have progress and
innovation been so constantly associated as in gastronomy, and we shall
consequently abandon the rule of the savants of the last generation and
proceed from the light to the less light and then to the rich."

"I agree," said Le Brux.

Leighton nodded to the attendant. Soup was served.

"_Crême d'asperges à la reine_," murmured Le Brux. "Friend, is it not a
source of regret that with the exception of the swallows'-nest
extravaganza and your American essence of turtle, no soup has yet been
invented the price of which is not within the reach of the common herd?
I predict that even this dream of a master will become a commonplace
within a generation."

"I am sorry," said Leighton, "that the boy can't understand you. Your
remark caps an argument I had with him the other day on the evanescent
spirit in art."

The fish arrived.

"The only fish," remarked Leighton, "that can properly be served without
a sauce."

"And why?" said Le Brux, helping himself to the young trout fried in
olive oil and simply garnished with lemon. "I will tell thee. Because
God himself hath half prepared the dish, giving to this dainty creature
a fragrance which assails the senses of man and adds to eating a vision
of purling brooks and overhanging boughs." Suddenly, with his fork
half-way to his mouth, he paused, and glared at Lewis, who was on the
point of helping himself. "_Sacrilège_!"

Leighton looked up.

"My old one, you are perhaps right." He turned to Lewis. "Better skip
the fish." At the next dish he remarked, "Following the theory that a
dinner should progress as a child learning to walk, _Maître_, I have at
this point dared to introduce an entremets--_cèpes francs à la tête
noire_----"

"_À la bordelaise_," completed Le Brux, his nose above the dish. He
helped Leighton to half of its contents and himself to the rest.

"Have patience, my old one," cried Leighton, "the boy may have an
uneducated palate, but he is none the less possessed of a sublobular
void that demands filling at stated intervals."

"Bah!" cried Le Brux, "order him a dish of tripe with onions--and _vin
ordinaire_. But he'll have to sit at another table."

"No," said Leighton, "that won't do. We'll let him sit here and watch us
and when they come, we'll give him all the sweets and we'll watch him."

"Agreed," said Le Brux.



CHAPTER XX


If events had been moving rapidly with Lewis, they had by no means been
at a standstill at Nadir since that troubled day on which he had
rebelled, quarreled, and fled, leaving behind him wrath and tears and
awakened hearts where all had been apathy and somnolence.

Many happenings at Nadir were dated from the day that Lewis went away.
Late that night mammy and Mrs. Leighton, aided by trembling Natalie, had
had to carry the Reverend Orme from his chair in the school-room to his
bed. The left side of his face was drawn grotesquely out of line, but
despite the disfigurement, there was a look of peace in his ravaged
countenance, as of one who welcomes night joyfully and calmly after a
long battle.

Perhaps it was this look of peace that made Ann Leighton regard this
latest as the lightest of all the calamities that had fallen upon her
frail shoulders. She felt that in a measure the catastrophe had brought
the Reverend Orme back--nearer to her heart. Her heart, which had seemed
to atrophy and shrivel from disuse since the poignant fullness of the
last days of Shenton, was suddenly revivified. Love, pity, tender
care,--all the discarded emotions,--returned to light up her withered
face and give it beauty. Night and day she stayed beside the Reverend
Orme, reading aright his slightest movement.

To Natalie one need stood out above all others--the need for Lewis. At
first she waited for news of him, but none came; then she sought out Dom
Francisco. Word was passed to the cattlemen. They said Lewis had been
bound for Oeiras. A messenger was sent to Oeiras. He came back with the
news that Lewis had never arrived there. He had been traced half-way.
After that no one on the long straight trail had seen the boy. The
wilderness had swallowed him.

Dom Francisco came almost daily to see the Reverend Orme. "Behold him!"
he cried at his first visit, aghast at the havoc the stroke had played
with the tall frame. "He is but a boy, he has fathered but two
children--and yet--behold him! He is broken!" The sight of the Reverend
Orme, suddenly grown pitifully old, seemed to work on the white-haired,
but sturdy, cattle-king by reflection. He, too, grew old suddenly.

Natalie was the first to notice it. She began to nurse the old man as
she nursed her father,--to treat him as she would a child. When one day
he spoke almost tremulously of the marriage that was to be, she did not
even answer him, contenting herself with the smile with which one humors
extreme youth clamoring for the moon. Gradually, without any discussion
or open refusal on the part of Natalie, it became understood not only to
Dom Francisco, but to all the circle at Nadir, that she would never
marry the old cattle-king.

The sudden departure of Lewis, the Reverend Orme's breakdown, with its
intimate worry displacing all lesser cares, the absorption of Ann
Leighton as her husband's constant attendant--these things made of
Natalie a woman in a night. She assumed direction of the house, and
calmly ordered mammy around in a way that warmed that old soul, born to
cheerful servitude. She hired a goatherd and rigidly oversaw his
handiwork. Then she approached Dom Francisco one evening as he sat at
her father's bedside and told him that he must find a purchaser for the
goats--all of them.

The Reverend Orme, although he heard, took no interest in any temporal
affair. Mrs. Leighton looked up and asked mildly:

"Why, dear?"

"Because we need money," said Natalie. "No doctor would come here. We
must take father away."

No one recoiled from the idea; but it was new to them all except
Natalie. It took days and days for it to sink in. It was on Dom
Francisco that Natalie most exerted herself. He had aged, and age had
made him weak. He fell a slow, but easy, prey to her youth, grown
sweetly dominant. He himself would arrange to buy the enormous herd of
goats, the greatest in the country-side. And, finally, with a great
shrinking from the definite implication, he agreed to buy back Nadir as
well.

No mere argument could have led the old man to such a concession. It was
love--love for these strangers that he had cherished within his gates,
love for the gloomy man whom he had seen young and then old, love for
Ann and Natalie and mammy, with their quiet ways, love for the very way
of life of all of them--a way distantly above anything he had ever
dreamed before their coming, that drove him, almost against his will, to
speed their parting. He sent for money. He himself spent long, wistful
hours preparing the ox-wagon, the litter, and the horses that were to
bear them away.

Then one night the Reverend Orme slept and awoke no more. In the morning
Natalie went into the room and found her mother sitting very still
beside the bed, one of the Reverend Orme's hands in both of hers. Tears
followed each other slowly down her cheeks. She did not brush them away.

"Mother!" cried Natalie, in the first grip of premonition.

"Hush, dear!" said Mrs. Leighton. "He is gone."

They buried him at the very top of the valley, where the eye, guided by
the parallel hills, sought ever and again the great mountain thirty
miles away. In that clear air the distant mountain seemed very near.
There were those who said they could see the holy cross upon its brow.

That night Mrs. Leighton and mammy sat idle and staring in the house.
Suddenly they had realized that for them the years of tears had passed.
They looked at each other and wondered by what long road calm had come
to them. Not so Natalie. Natalie was out in the night, out upon the
hills.

She climbed the highest of them all. As she stumbled up the rise, she
lifted her eyes to the stars. The stars were very high, very far, very
cold. They struck at her sight like needles.

Natalie covered her eyes. She stood on the crest of the hill. Her
glorious hair had fallen and wrapped her with its still mantle. Her
slight breast was heaving. She could hear her struggling heart pounding
at its cage. She drew a long breath. With all the strength: of her young
lungs she called: "Lew, where are you? O, Lew, you _must_ come! O, Lew,
I _need_ you!"

The low hills gave back no echo. It was not silence that swallowed her
desperate cry, but distance, overwhelming distance. She stared wide-eyed
across the plain. Suddenly faith left her. She knew that Lewis, could
not hear. She knew that she was alone. She crumpled into a little heap
on the top of the highest hill, buried her face in her soft hair, and
sobbed.

The conviction that their wilderness held Lewis no longer brought a
certain strength to Natalie's sudden womanhood. It was as though Fate
had cried to her, "The burden is all thine; take it up," and with the
same breath had given her the sure courage that comes with renunciation.
She answered Dom Francisco's wistful questioning before it could take
shape in words.

"We cannot stay," she said. "We must go. You will still help us to go."

Nature's long silences breed silence in man. Dom Francisco ceased to
question even with his eyes. He made all ready, delivered them into the
hands of trusted henchmen, and bade them God's speed. They struck out
for the sea, but not by the long road that Lewis and the stranger had
followed. There was a nearer Northern port. Toward it they set their
faces, Consolation Cottage their goal.



CHAPTER XXI


Three weeks to a day from the time he had left Lewis in Paris, as Nelton
was serving him with breakfast, Leighton received a telegram that gave
him no inconsiderable shock. The telegram was from Le Brux.

"Come at once," it said; "your son has killed me."

Leighton steadied himself with the thought that Le Brux was still alive
enough to wire before he said:

"Nelton, I'm off for Paris at once. You have half an hour to pack and
get me to Charing Cross."

Nine hours later he was taking the stairs at Le Brux's two steps at a
time. As he approached the atelier, he heard sighing groans. He threw
open the door without knocking. Stretched on the couch was the giant
frame, wallowing feebly like a harpooned whale at the last gasp.

"_Matre!_" cried Leighton.

The sculptor half raised himself, turned a worn face on Leighton, and
then burst into a tremendous laugh--one of those laughs that is so
violent as to be painful.

"Ha! ha! ha! Ho! ho! ho!" he roared, and fell back upon his side.

Leighton felt somebody pecking at his arm. He turned, to find the old
concierge beside him.

"Oh, sir," she almost wept, "can't you do something? He has been like
that all day."

"Go," he said, "bring me a pail of water." He stood watching Le Brux
until she returned. "Now," he said, "go out and close the door after
you."

"Don't be rough with him," sighed the fat concierge as she waddled
toward the door, drying her hands on her apron.

"Le Brux," said Leighton, "Le Brux!"

"Yes, I hear," gasped the sculptor, his eyes tight shut.

"Le Brux, where is your wound?"

"My wound? Ha! my wound! He would know where is my wound! Here, here, my
old one, here!" He passed his two hands over his shaking ribs.

"Well, then," said Leighton, "take that!" and he dashed the pail of
water over the prostrate giant.

Le Brux gasped, gulped, and then sat up on the couch. He suddenly became
very grave. Water trickled off his chin upon his hairy chest. The soaked
smock clung to his arms and legs, accentuating the tremendous muscles.
"M'sieu' Létonne," he said, with alarming calm, "you have committed an
unpardonable impertinence. At the same time you have unwittingly saved
my life. You have heard of men, strong men, laughing themselves to
death?"

Leighton, who had seated himself, bowed.

"Well," continued Le Brux, "I can assure you that you and your pail of
slops arrived only in time to avert a tragedy. That fact entitles itself
to recognition, and I am consequently going to tell you all that has
happened before we part--definitely."

Leighton bowed again.

"As you prophesied, your boy won his way into my foolish heart. I used
him as a model frequently, and let him hang around me in my idle
moments. I even gave him clay to play with, and he played with it to
some effect, his great fault--and it is a very great one--being a
tendency to do things in miniature. I reproved him good-naturedly--for
me, and he so far improved as to model a horse--the size of the palm of
your hand."

Leighton bowed once more in recognition of the pause.

"One day," continued Le Brux, "the boy rushed in here without knocking.
He had something to show me. I did not have the hardihood to rebuke him,
but, remembering myself in the quality of wet nurse, I was dismayed, for
on this very couch lay Cellette--Cellette _simple_, without garnishings,
you understand. She was lying on her front, her chin in her hand, and
reading a book. I let her read a book, when I can, for my own peace.

"Well, the boy showed me what he had to show, and that gave me time to
collect my wits. I saw him look at Cellette without a tremor, and just
as I was deciding to take the moment by the horns, he did it for me.
'Oh,' he said, 'are you working on her? _Mon matre_, please let me
watch!' A vile tongue, English, to understand, but it was easy to read
his eyes. I said, 'Watch away, my child,' and I continued to transmit
Cellette to the cloud up there in my big group. The boy stood around.
When I glanced at the model, his eyes followed. When I worked, he worked
with me.

"My old one, you may believe it or not, but I felt that boy's fingers
itching all the time. Finally, I chucked a great lump of clay upon the
bench yonder, and I said, 'Here, go ahead; you model her, too.'
Then--then--he--he said----" Le Brux showed signs of choking. He
controlled himself, and continued--"he said, 'I can't model anything,
_Maître_, unless I feel it first'"

"Létonne, I give you my word of honor that I kept my face. I not only
kept my face, but I said to Cellette--she hadn't so much as looked up
from her book--I said to her, 'Cellette, this young sculptor would like
to model you, but he says he must feel you first.' Cellette looked
around at that. You know those gamine eyes of hers that are always sure
they'll never see anything new in the world? But you don't. In years
Cellette is very young--long after your time. Well, she turned those
eyes around, looked the boy over, and said" 'Let the babe feel.' Then
she went back to her book.

"I waved the boy to her, gravely, with a working of my fingers that was
as plain as French. It said, 'The lady says you may feel.' The boy steps
forward, and I pretend to go on with my work."

Le Brux stopped. "Excuse me, my friend," he said nervously. "Will you
kindly send for another pail of water?"

Leighton glanced into the pail.

"There's enough left," he said impatiently. "Go on."

"Ah, yes," sighed Le Brux, "go on. Just like that, go on. Well, your boy
went on. He felt her head, her arms, her shoulders; you could see his
fingers seeking things out. Cellette is a model born--and trained. She
stood it wonderfully until he came to the muscles of her back. You know
how we all like to have our backs scratched, just like dogs and cats?
Well, I don't suppose Cellette had ever happened on just that feeling
before. It touched the cat chord. She began to gurgle and--and wriggle.
'Keep still, please,' says the boy, very grave and earnest. And a minute
later, 'Keep still, will you?' Then he came to her ribs."

Le Brux's cheeks puffed out, and he showed other signs of distress, but
he controlled himself.

"After that," he continued, "things happened more or less at one and the
same time. Cellette giggled and squirmed. Then the boy got angry and
cried, 'Will you keep still? and grabbed her by the shoulders and shook
her! Shook Cellette till her little head went zig-zag-zigzag. It took
her the sixteenth part of a second to get to her feet, and when she
slapped him I myself saw stars. At the same time I saw her face, and I
yelled, 'Run, boy! Run!' For a second he stood paralyzed with
wonder,--just long enough for her to get in another slap,--and then,
just as she was curving her fingers, he--he ran. Her nails only took a
strip out of his jacket! Oh! oh!"

"_Maître,"_ cried Leighton, tears crawling down his cheeks, "don't you
dare stop! Go on! Go _on_ Finish now while you have the strength."

"Here they passed and there," groaned Le Brux, pointing at bits of ruin,
"then I yelled, 'Boy, don't go out of the door, whatever you do. She'll
follow sure, and we'll never hear the last of it.' Then the thought came
to me that he was the son of my friend. I lifted up the end of the
throne. He shot under it. I let it down quickly. I sat upon it. I
laughed--I----"

Le Brux stopped and stared. Leighton, his feet outstretched, his head
thrown back, his arms hanging limp, was laughing as he had never laughed
before. As quick as a cat, Le Brux reached out for the pail and dashed
its remaining contents in Leighton's face.

"I cannot bear an obligation," he said grimly as Leighton spluttered and
choked. "Thou savedst my life; I save thine. How is it you say in
English? 'One good turn deserves another!'"

"_Matre,"_ said Leighton, drying his face and then his eyes, "where is
the boy now? He's--he's not still under the throne?"

"I don't know where he is," said Le Brux. "He's not under the throne. I
remember, vaguely, it is true, but I remember letting him out. That was
this morning. Then I wired to you. Since then I have been laughing
myself to death."

Leighton continued to wipe his eyes, but Le Brux had sobered down.

"Talk about my mighty impersonality before the nude?" he cried.
"Impersonality! Bah! Mine? Let me tell you that for your boy the nude in
the human form doesn't _exist_ any more than a nude snake, fish, dog,
cat, or canary exists for you or me. He's the most natural, practical,
educated human being I ever came across, and there are several thousand
mothers in France that would do well to send their _jeunes filles_ to
the school that turned him out. In other words, my friend, your boy is
so fresh that I have no mind to be the one to watch him wither or wake
up or do any of the things that Paris leads to. I wired for you to take
him away."

"We'll have to find him first," said Leighton. "Let's look in his room."

Together they walked down the hall. Leighton opened the door without
knocking. He stood transfixed. Le Brux stared over his shoulder. Lewis,
with his back to them, was working feverishly at the wet clay piled on a
board laid across the backs of two chairs. On Lewis's little bed lay
Cellette, front down, her chin in her hand, and reading a book.

"Holy name of ten thousand pigs!" murmured Le Brux.

Lewis turned.

"Why, Dad!" he cried, "I _am_ glad to see you!"

Leighton's heart was in the grip he gave the boy's hand so frankly held
out.

"_Maître_," remarked Cellette from the bed, "believe me if you can: he
is still a babe."

"A babe!" cried Le Brux, catching Lewis with finger and thumb and
lifting him away from the board. "I should say he is. Here!" He caught
up chunks of wet clay and hurled them at Lewis's dainty model of
Cellette. He started molding with sweeps of his thumb. A gigantic, but
graceful, leg began to take form. He turned and caught Lewis again and
shook him till his head rolled. "Big!" he roared, thumping his chest.
"Make it big--like me!"

Leighton returned to London alone.



CHAPTER XXII


Lewis's life in Paris fell into unusual, but not unhappy, lines. It was
true that when others were around, Le Brux treated him as though he were
a scullion or at least a poor relative living on his bounty, for the
great sculptor was in dread lest it be noised about that he had at last
taken a pupil. But when they were alone, he made up for all his
brutality by a certain tenderness which he was at great pains to
dissemble. He had but one phrase of commendation, and it harped back and
reminded them both of Leighton. When Le Brux was well pleased with
Lewis, he would say, "My son, I shall yet create thee."

It could not be said that master and pupil lived together. Lewis had a
room down the hall and the freedom of the great atelier, but he never
ate with Le Brux and never accompanied him on his rare outings. From the
very first day he had learned that he must fend for himself.

Curiosity in all that was new about him sustained the boy for a few
days, but as the fear of getting lost restricted him to the immediate
neighborhood of his abode,--a neighborhood where the sign "On parle
anglais" never appeared in the shop windows, and where a restaurateur
would not deign to speak English even if he knew it,--he gradually
became a prey to the most terrible of all lonelinesses--the loneliness
of an outsider in a vast, gay city.

At first he did not dare go into a restaurant. When hunger forced him,
he would enter a _pâtisserie_, point at one thing and another, take
without question the change that was handed him, and return to his room
to eat. The neighborhood, however, was blessed with a series of
second-hand book-shops. One day his eyes fell on an English-French
phrase-book. He bought it. He learned the meaning of the cabalistic
sign, "Table d'hôte. Dîner, 2f." He began to dine out.

In those lonely initiative weeks Lewis's mind sought out Nadir and dwelt
on it. He counted the months he had been away, and was astounded by
their number. Never had time seemed so long and so short. He longed to
talk to Natalie, to tell her the dream that had seized upon him and
gradually become real. At the little book-shop he bought ink, paper, and
pen, and began to write.

It was an enormous letter, for one talked easily to Natalie, even on
paper. At the end he begged her to write to him, to tell him all that
had happened at Nadir, if, indeed, anything beyond her marriage had
occurred to mark the passing months. What about the goats? A whole
string of questions about the goats followed, and then, again, was she
really married? Was she happy?

The intricacies of getting that letter weighed, properly stamped, and
posted were too much for Lewis. He sought aid not from Le Brux, but from
Cellette. It took him a long time to explain what he wanted. Cellette
stared at him. She seemed so stupid about it that Lewis felt like
shaking her again, an impulse that, assisted by memory, he easily
curbed.

"But," cried Cellette at last, "it is so easy--so simple! You go to the
post, you say, 'Kindly weigh this letter,' you ask how much to put on
it, you buy the stamps, you affix them, you drop the letter in the slot.
_Voilà_!" She smiled and started off.

Lewis reached out one arm and barred her way.

"Yes, yes," he stammered, "_voilà_, of course." A vague recollection of
his father taming Le Brux with a dinner came to his aid. He explained to
Cellette that if she would post the letter for him, he would be pleased
to take her to dinner.

Then Cellette understood in her own way.

"Ah," she cried brightly, "you make excuses to ask me to dine, eh? That
is delicate. It is gallant. I am charmed. Let us go."

She hung on his arm. She chatted. She never waited for an answer.
Together they went to the post. People glanced at them and smiled, some
nodded; but Cellette's face was upturned toward Lewis's. She saw no one
else. It was his evening.

Gradually it dawned upon her that Lewis was really helpless and terribly
alone. In that moment she took charge of him as a duck takes charge of
an orphaned chick. On succeeding evenings she led him to the water, but
she did not try to make him swim.

Parents still comfort themselves with the illusion that they can choose
safe guardians for their young. As a matter of fact, guardians of
innocence are allotted by Fate. When Fate is kind, she allots the
extremes, a guardian who has never felt a sensation or one who has tired
of all sensations. The latter adds wisdom to innocence, subtracts it
from bliss, and--becomes an ideal.

Fate was kind to Lewis in handing him over to Cellette at the tragic
age. Nature had shown him much; Cellette showed him the rest. She took
him as a passenger through all the side-shows of life. She was tired of
payments in flesh and blood. She found her recompense in teaching him
how to talk, walk, eat, take pleasure in a penny ride on a river boat or
on top of a bus, and in spending his entire allowance to their best
joint profit.

In return Lewis received many a boon. He was no longer alone. He was
introduced as an equal to the haunts of the gay world of embryonic
art--the only world that has ever solved the problem of being gay
without money. From the first he was assumed to belong to Cellette. How
much of the assault, the jeers, the buffoonery, the downright evil of
initiation, he was saved by this assumption he never knew. Cellette
knew, but her tongue was held by shame. All her training had taught her
to be ashamed of "being good." If ever the secret of their astounding
innocence had got out, professional pride would have forced her to ruin
Lewis, body and soul, without a moment's hesitation.

Lewis also learned French--a French that rippled along mostly over
shallows, but that had deep pools of art technic, and occasionally flew
up and slapped you in the face with a fleck of well-aimed argot.

Weeks, months, passed before Leighton appeared on the scene, summoned by
a scribbled note from Le Brux. When greetings were over, Leighton asked:

"Well, what is it this time? How is the boy getting along? Is he going
to be a sculptor?"

"You are wise to ask all your questions at once," said Le Brux. "You
know I shall talk just as I please. Your boy, just as you said he would,
has attacked me in the heart. He is a most entertaining babe. I am no
longer wet nurse. Somebody with the attributes has supplanted
me--Cellette."

"H--m--m!" said Leighton.

Le Brux held up a ponderous hand.

"Not too fast," he said. "The lady assures me the babe is still on the
bottle. Such being the case, I sent for you. They are inseparable. They
have put off falling in love so long that, when they do, it will prove a
catastrophe for one of them. Take him away for a while. Distort his
concentrated point of view."

"That's a good idea," said Leighton. "Perhaps I will."

"As for his work--" Le Brux stepped to the door and locked it. "I
wouldn't have him catch us looking at it for anything." He lifted the
damp cloth from Lewis's latest bit of modeling, two tense hands, long
fingers curved like talons, thumbs bent in. They flashed to the eye the
impression of terrific action.

Leighton gazed long at the hands.

"So," he said, "somewhere the boy has seen a murder."

"Ha!" cried Le Brux. "You see it? You see it? He has not troubled to put
the throat within that grip but it's there. Ah, it's there! I could see
it. You see it. Presto! everybody will see it." He replaced the cloth.

"In a couple of years," he went on, "my work will be done. Let him show
nothing, know nothing, till, then."



CHAPTER XXIII


"If it's a fine day to-morrow," said Leighton that evening to Lewis,
"we'll spend it in the country. Ever been in the country around here?"

Lewis shook his head.

"I don't believe Cellette knows anything about the country. It would be
a great thing, Dad, if we could take her with us. She's shown me around
a lot. I'd--I'd like to."

Leighton suppressed a grimace.

"Why not?" he replied cheerfully.

The next day was fine and hot. Leighton decided to take a chance on
innovation, and revisit a quiet stretch on the Marne. It was rather a
journey to get there, but from the moment the three were settled in
their third-class carriage time took to wing. As he listened to Lewis's
and Cellette's chatter, the years rolled back for Leighton. He became
suddenly young. Lewis felt it. For the second time he had the delightful
sensation of stumbling across a brother in his father.

Cellette felt it, too. When they left the station and started down the
cool, damp road to the river, she linked a hand in the arm of each of
her laughing companions, urged them to a run, and then picked up her
little feet for mighty leaps of twenty yards at a time. "_Ah,_" she
cried, "_c'est joli, d'etre trois enfants!_"

How strange the earth smelt! She insisted on stopping and snuffling at
every odor. New-mown grass; freshly turned loam; a stack of straw,
packed too wet and left to ruin; dry leaves burning under the hot sun
into a sort of dull incense--all had their message for her. Even of the
country Cellette had a dim memory tucked away in her store of
experience.

They came to the river. From a farmer they hired a boat. Cellette wanted
to drift down with the stream, but Leighton shook his head. "No, my
dear, a day on the river is like life: one should leave the quiet, lazy
drifting till the end."

Leighton rowed, and then Lewis. They held Cellette's hands on the oars
and she tried to row, but not for long. She said that by her faith it
was harder than washing somebody else's clothes.

They chose the shade of a great beech for their picnic-ground. Cellette
ordered them to one side, and started to unpack the lunch-basket that
had come with Leighton from his hotel. As each item was revealed she
cast a sidelong glance at Leighton.

"My old one," she said to him when all was properly laid out, "do not
play at youth and innocence any longer. It takes an old sinner to order
such a breakfast."

It was a gay meal and a good one, and, like all good meals, led to
drowsiness. Cellette made a pillow of Lewis's coat and slept. The
afternoon was very hot. Leighton finished his second cigar, and then
tapped Lewis on the shoulder. They slipped beyond the screen of the
low-limbed beech, stripped, and stole into the river.

At the first thoughtless splash Cellette sprang to her feet.

"Ah!" she cried, her eyes lighting, "you bathe, _hein_?" She started
undoing her bodice.

Leighton stared at her from the water. "What do you do?" he cried in
rapid French. "You cannot bathe. I won't allow it."

Cellette paused in sheer amazement that any one should think there was
anything she could not do. Then deliberately she continued undoing
hooks.

"Why can't I bathe?" she asked out of courtesy or merely because she
knew the value of keeping up a conversation.

"You can't bathe," said Leighton, desperately, "because you are too
tender, too delicate. These waters are--miasmic. They are full of
snakes, too. It was just now that I stepped on one."

"Snakes, eh?" said Cellette, pausing again. "I don't believe you.
But--snakes!" She shuddered, and then looked as though she were going to
cry with disappointment.

"Don't you mind just this once, Cellette," cried Lewis, blowing like a
walrus as he held his place against the current. "We'll come alone some
time."

Cellette dried the perspiration from her short upper lip with a little
cotton handkerchief.

"_Mon dieu_, but men are selfish!" she remarked.

Once they were in the boat again, drifting slowly down the shadowy
river, she forgot her pet, turned suddenly gay, and began to sing songs
that were as foreign to that still sunset scene as was Cellette herself
to a dairy. Lewis had heard them before. He looked upon them merely as
one of Cellette's moods, but they brought a twisted smile to Leighton's
lips. He glanced at the pompous, indignant setting sun and winked. The
sun did not wink back; he was surly.

In the train, Cellette, tired and happy, went to sleep. Her head fell on
Leighton's shoulder. With dexterous fingers he took off her hat and laid
it aside, then he looked at Lewis shrewdly. But Lewis showed no signs,
of jealousy. He merely laughed silently and whispered, "Isn't she a
_funny?_"

They began to talk. Leighton told Lewis he was glad that he had worked
steadily all these months, that Le Brux spoke well of his work, but
thought a rest would help it and him.

"What do you say," he went on, "to a little trip all by ourselves
again?"

"It would be splendid," said Lewis, eagerly. Then, after a pause: "It
would be fun if we could take Cellette along, too. She'd like it a lot,
I know."

"Yes," said Leighton, dryly, "I don't doubt she would." He seemed to
ponder over the point. "No," he said finally, "it wouldn't do. What I
propose is a man's trip--good stiff walking. We could strike off through
Metz and Kaiserslautern, hit the Rhine valley somewhere about Dürkheim,
pass through Mannheim with our eyes shut, and get to Heidelberg and the
Neckar. Then we could float down the Rhine into Holland. That's the
toy-country of the world. Great place to make you smile."

Lewis's eyes watered.

"When--when shall we start?"

"We'll start to start to-morrow," said Leighton. "We've got to outfit,
you know."

Two days later they were ready. Cellette kissed them both good-by.
Leighton gave her a pretty trinket, a heavy gold locket on a chain. She
glanced up sidewise at him through half-closed eyes.

"What's this?" she asked in the tone of the woman who knows she must
always pay.

"Just a little nothing from Lewis," said Leighton. "Something to
remember him by."

"So," said Cellette, gravely. "I understand. He will not come back. It
is well."

Leighton patted her shoulder.

"You are shrewd," he said. Then he added, with a smile: "Too shrewd. He
will be back in two months."

A fiacre carried them beyond the fortifications. The cabman smiled at
the generous drink-money Leighton gave him, spit on it, and then sat and
watched father and son as they stepped lightly off up the broad highway.
"Eh!" he called, choking down the curses with which he usually parted
from his fares, "good luck! Follow the sun around the earth. It will
bring you back."

Leighton half turned, and waved his arm. Then they settled down to the
business of walking. They dropped into their place as a familiar part of
the open road of only a very few years ago, for they were dressed in the
orthodox style: knickerbockers; woolen stockings; heavy footwear; short
jackets; packs, such as once the schoolboy used for books; and
double-peaked caps.

Shades of a bygone day, where do you skulk? Have you been driven,


   Up, up, the stony causeway to the mists above the glare,
   Where the smell of browsing cattle drowns the petrol in the air?



CHAPTER XXIV


Just before they left Paris a letter had come for Lewis--a big, official
envelop, unstamped. He tore it open, full of curiosity and wonder. Out
fell a fat inclosure. Lewis picked it up and stared. It is always a
shock to see your own handwriting months after you have sent it off on a
long journey. Here was his own handwriting on a very soiled envelop,
plastered over with postmarks. How quaint was the superscription, how
eloquent the distant dates of the postmarks! "For Natalie. At the Ranch
of Dom Francisco, on the Road to Oeiras, in the Province of Ceara,
Brazil."

The envelop had been cut open. Lewis took out the many sheets and
searched them for a sign. None was there. He looked again at the
envelop. Across it was stamped a notice of non-delivery on account of
deficient address. Then his eyes fell on faint writing in pencil under a
postmark. He recognized the halting handwriting of Dom Francisco's
eldest girl. "She is gone," she had written. Nothing more.

"Gone?" questioned Lewis. "Gone where? Where could Natalie go?" He read
parts of his letter over, and blushed at his enthusiasms of almost a
year ago. Almost a year! Leighton called him. He tore up the letter and
threw it away. It was time to start. Then had come the good-by to
Cellette, and after that the wonders of the road had held his mind in a
constantly renewing grip. They still held it.

Leighton was beyond being a guide. He was a companion. When he could, he
avoided big cities and monuments. He loved to stop for the night at
wayside inns where the accommodations were meager, but ample opportunity
was given for a friendly chat with the hostess cook. And if the inn was
one of those homely evening meeting-places for old folks, he would say:

"Lew, no country wears its heart on its sleeve, but 'way inside. Let us
live here a little while and feel the pulse of France."

When they crossed the border, he sat down under the first shade tree and
made Lewis sit facing him.

"This," he said gravely, "is an eventful moment. You have just entered a
strange country where cooks have been known to fry a steak and live.
There are people that eat the steaks and live. It is a wonderful
country. Their cooks are also generally ignorant of the axiomatic
mission of a dripping-pan, as soggy fowls will prove to you. But what we
lose in pleasing alimentation, we make up in scenery and food for
thought. Collectively, this is the greatest people on earth;
individually, the smallest. Their national life is the most communal,
the best regulated, the nearest socialistic of any in the world,
and--they live it by the inch."

One afternoon, after a long climb through an odorous forest of
red-stemmed pines, with green-black tops stretching for miles and miles
in an unbroken canopy, they came out upon a broad view that entranced
with its sense of illusion. Cities, like bunched cattle, dotted the vast
plain. Space and the wide, unhindered sweep of the eye reduced their
greatness to the dimensions of toy-land.

Leighton and Lewis stood long in silence, then they started down the
road that clung to the steep incline. On the left it was overhung by the
forest; on the right, earth fell suddenly away in a wooded precipice. As
the highway clung to the mountain-side, so did quaint villages cling to
the highway. They came to an old _Gasthaus_, the hinder end of which was
buttressed over the brink of the valley.

Here they stopped. Their big, square room, the only guest-chamber of the
little inn, hung in air high above the jumbled roofs of Dürkheim. To the
right, the valley split to form a niche for a beetling, ruined castle.
Far out on the plain the lights of Darmstadt and Mannheim began to
blink. Beyond and above them Heidelberg signaled faintly from the
opposing hills.

The room shared its aery with a broad, square veranda, trellised and
vine-covered. Here were tables and chairs, and here Leighton and Lewis
dined. Before they had finished their meal, two groups had formed about
separate tables. One was of old men, white-haired, white-bearded, each
with his pipe and a long mug of beer. The other was of women. They, too,
were old, white-haired. Their faces were not hard, like the men's, but
filled with a withered motherliness. The men eyed the two foreigners
distrustfully as though they hung like a cloud over the accustomed peace
of that informal village gathering.

"All old, eh?" said Leighton to Lewis with a nod. "And sour. Want to see
them wake up?"

"Yes," said Lewis.

The woman who served them was young by comparison with the rest.
Leighton had discovered that she was an Alsatian, and had profited
thereby in the ordering of his dinner. She was the daughter-in-law of
the old couple that owned the inn. He turned to her and said in French,
so that Lewis could understand:

"Smile but once, dear lady. You serve us as though we were Britishers."

The woman turned quickly.

"And are you not Britishers?"

"No," said Leighton; "Americans."

"So!" cried the woman, her face brightening. She turned to the two
listening groups. "They are not English, after all," she called gaily.
"They are Americans--Americans of New York!"

There was an instant change of the social atmosphere, a buzz of eager
talk. The old men and the old women drew near. Then came shy, but eager,
questions. Hans, Fritz, Anna were in New York. Could Leighton give any
news of them? Each had his little pathetically confident cry for news of
son or daughter, and Leighton's personal acquaintance, as an American,
was taken to range from Toronto to Buenos Aires.

Leighton treated them like children; laughed at them, and then described
gravely in simple words the distances of the New World, the size and the
turmoil of its cities.

"Your children are young and strong," he added, noting their wistful
eyes; "they can stand it. But you--you old folks--are much better off
here."

"And yet," said an old woman, with longing in her pale eyes, "I have
stood many things."

Leighton turned to Lewis.

"All old, eh?" he repeated. "Young ones all gone. Do you remember what I
said about this being the best-regulated state on earth?"

Lewis nodded.

"Well," continued Leighton, "a perfectly regulated state is a fine
thing, a great thing for humanity. It has only one fault: nobody wants
to live in it."

Two days later they reached Heidelberg and, on the day following,
climbed the mountain to the Königstuhl. They stood on the top of the
tower and gazed on such a sight as Lewis had never seen. Here were no
endless sands and thorn-trees, no lonely reaches, no tropic glare. All
was river and wooded glade, harvest and harvesters, spires above knotted
groups of houses, castle, and hovel. Here and there and everywhere,
still spirals of smoke hung above the abodes of men. It was like a
vision of peace and plenty from the Bible.

Lewis was surprised to find that his father was not looking at the
scene. Leighton was bending over such a dial as no other spot on earth
could boast. Its radiating spokes of varying lengths pointed to a
hundred places, almost within the range of sight--names famous in song
and story, in peace and in war. Leighton read them out, name after name.
He glanced at Lewis's puzzled face.

"They mean nothing to you?" he asked.

Lewis shook his head.

"So you're not quite educated, after all," said Leighton.

They descended almost at a run to the gardens behind the Schloss. As
they reached them a long string of carriages drove up from the town.
They were full of tourists, many of whom wore the enameled flag of the
United States in their buttonholes. Some of the women carried little
red, white, and blue silk flags.

Lewis saw his father wince.

"Dad," he asked, "are they Americans?"

"Yes, boy," said Leighton. "Do you remember what I told you about the
evanescent spirit in art?"

Lewis nodded.

"Well," said Leighton, "a beloved flag has an evanescent spirit, too.
One shouldn't finger carelessly the image one would adore. That's why I
winced just now. Collectively, we Americans have never lowered the Stars
and Stripes, but individually we do it pretty often." Then he threw up
his head and smiled. "After all, there's a bright side even to blatant
patriotism. A nation can put up with every form of devotion so long as
it gets it from all."

"But, Dad," said Lewis, "I thought all American women were beautiful."

"So they are," said Leighton, with a laugh. "When you stop believing
that, you stop being an American. All American women are beautiful--some
outside, and the rest inside."

"Why don't you take me to the States?" asked Lewis.

Leighton turned around.

"How old are you?"

"Twenty," said Lewis.

"I'll take you," said Leighton, "when you are old enough to see the
States. It takes a certain amount of philosophy nowadays to understand
your country--and mine. Of all the nations in the world, we Americans
see ourselves least as others see us. We have a national vanity that
keeps us from studying a looking-glass. That's a paradox," said
Leighton, smiling at Lewis's puzzled look. "A paradox," he continued,
"is a verity the unpleasant truth of which is veiled."

"Anyway, I should like to go to the States," said Lewis.

"Just now," said Leighton, "our country is traveling the universal road
of commercialism, but it's traveling fast. When it gets to the end of
the road, it will be an interesting country."



CHAPTER XXV


Three years later, with the approval of Le Brux, Lewis exhibited the
"Startled Woman." He did not name it. It named itself. There was no
single remarkable trait in the handling of the life-size nude figure
beyond its triumph as a whole--its sure impression of alarm.

Leighton came to Paris for his son's début. When he saw the statue, he
said:

"It is not great. You are not old enough for that. But it will be a
success, probably a sensation. What else have you done?"

All the modeling that Lewis had accumulated in the three years of his
apprenticeship was passed in review. Leighton scarcely looked at the
casts. He kept his eyes on Le Brux's face and measured his changing
expression.

"Is that all?" he asked.

"Yes," said Lewis.

"Well," said Leighton, "I suggest we destroy the lot. What do you say,
Le Brux?"

Le Brux raised his bushy eyebrows, shrugged his shoulders, and threw out
his hands.

"Eh," he grunted, "it is for the boy to say. Has he the courage? They
are his offspring."

The two men stood and looked at Lewis. His eyes passed from them to his
work and back again to Leighton's face.

"You are my father," he said.

"Come on," cried Leighton, without a moment's hesitation, "let us all
join in the slaughter. Just remember, boy, that it's no more cruel to
kill your young than to sell them into slavery."

Three days later all of Paris that counts was talking of the "Startled
Woman." The name of Leighton _fils_ was in many mouths and in almost as
many printed paragraphs.

"Leighton _fils_!" cried Lewis. Why _fils_?"

"Paris has a long memory for art, my boy," said Leighton. "Before I
learned that I could never reach the heights, I raised a small monument
on a foot-hill. They haven't forgotten it, these critics who never die."

Lewis was assailed by dealers. They offered him prices that seemed to
him fabulous. But Leighton listened calmly and said, "Wait." The longer
they waited, the higher climbed the rival dealers. At last came an
official envelop. "Ah," said Leighton, before Lewis had opened it, "it
has come."

It was an offer from the state. It was lower than the least of the
dealers' bids. "That's the prize offer, boy," said Leighton. "Take it."

They went back to London together. Leighton helped Lewis search for a
studio. They examined many places, pleasant and unpleasant. Finally
Lewis settled on a great, bare, loft-like room within a few minutes'
walk of the flat. "This will do," he said.

"Why?" asked Leighton.

"Space," said Lewis. "Le Brux taught me that. One must have space to see
big."

While they were still busy fitting up the atelier a note came to Lewis
from Lady Derl. She told him to come and see her at once, to bring all
his clippings on the "Startled Woman," and a photograph that would do
the lady more justice than had the newspaper prints.

When Lewis entered Lady Derl's room of light, it seemed to him that he
had not been away from London for a day. The room was unchanged. Lady
Derl was unchanged. She did not rise. She held out her hand, and Lewis
raised her fingers to his lips.

"How well you do it, Lew!" she said. "Sit down."

He sat down and showed her a photograph of his work. She looked at it
long. For an instant her worldliness dropped from her. She glanced
shrewdly at Lewis's face. He met her eyes frankly. Then she tossed the
picture aside.

"You are a nice boy," she said lightly. "I think I'll give a little
dinner for you. This time your dad won't object."

"I hope not," said Lewis, smiling. "I'm bigger than he is now."

Both laughed, and then chatted until Leighton came in to join them at
tea. Lady Derl told him of the dinner. He shrugged his shoulders and
asked when it was to be.

"Don't look so bored," said Lady Derl. "I'll get Old Ivory to come, if
you 're coming. You two always create an atmosphere within an atmosphere
where you can breathe the kind of air you like."

Leighton smiled.

"It's a funny thing," he said. "When Ivory and I meet casually, we
simply nod as though we'd never shared each other's tents; but when we
are both caught out in society, we fly together and hobnob like
long-lost brothers. We've made three trips together. Every one of 'em
was planned at some ultra dinner incrusted with hothouse flowers and
hothouse women."

"Thanks," said Lady Derl.

Lewis might have been bored by that first formal dinner if he had known
the difference between women grown under glass and women grown in the
open. But he didn't. With the exception of Ann Leighton, mammy, and
Natalie, who were not women at all so much as part and parcel of his own
fiber, women were just women. He treated them all alike, and with a
gallant nonchalance that astounded his two neighbors, Lady Blanche
Trevoy and the Hon. Violet Materlin, accustomed as they were to find
youths of his age stupidly callow or at best, in their innocence, mildly
exciting. Leighton, seated at H lne's left, watched Lewis curiously.

"They've taken to him," said H lne.

"Yes," said Leighton. "Nothing wins a woman of the world so quickly as
the unexpected. The unexpected adds to the ancient lure of curiosity the
touch of tartness that gives life to a jaded palate. Satiated women are
the most grateful for such a fillip, and once a woman's grateful, she's
generous. A generous man will give a beggar a copper, but a generous
woman will give away all her coppers, and throw in herself for good
measure."

"When you have to try to be clever, Glen, you're a bore," remarked
H lne.

"I'm not trying to be clever," said Leighton. "There's a battle going on
over there, and I was merely throwing light on it."

The battle was worth watching. The two young women were as dissimilar as
beauty can be. Both had all the charms of well-nurtured and
well-cared-for flesh. Splendid necks and shoulders, plenty of their own
hair, lovely contour of face, practice in the use of the lot, were
theirs in common. But Vi was dark, still, and long of limb. Blanche was
blonde, vivacious, and compact without being in the least heavy.

Vi spoke slowly. Even for an English woman she had a low voice. It was a
voice of peculiar power. One always waited for it to finish. Vi knew its
power. She tormented her opponents by drawling. Blanche also spoke
softly, but at will she could make her words scratch like the sharp
claws of a kitten.

"And how did you ever get the model to take that startled pose?" Blanche
was asking Lewis.

"That's where the luck came in," said Lewis, smiling; "and the luck is
what keeps the work from being great."

"What do you mean?"

"Well," said Lewis, "Le Brux says that luck often leads to success,
never to greatness."

"And how did luck come in?" drawled Vi.

Lewis smiled again.

"I'll tell you," he said. "The model is an old pal of mine. One day we
were bathing in the Marne,--at least I was bathing, and she was just
going to,--when a farmer appeared on the scene and yelled at her. She
was startled and turning to make a run for it when I shouted, 'Hold that
pose, Cellette! She's a mighty well-trained model. For a second she held
the pose. That was enough. She remembered it ever after.

"Does it take a lot of training to be a model?" asked Blanche. "How
would I do?" She turned her bare shoulders frankly to him.

Lewis glanced at her. "Yours is not a beauty that can be held in stone,"
he said. "You are too respectable for a bacchante, too vivacious for
anything else." He turned to Vi. "You would do better," he said as
though she too had asked.

Vi said nothing, but her large, dark eyes suddenly looked away and
beyond the room. A flush rose slowly into her smooth, dusky cheek.
Blanche bit her under lip.

"Vi has won out," said H lne to Leighton.



CHAPTER XXVI


Natalie and her mother were sitting on the west veranda of Consolation
Cottage at the evening hour. Just within the open door of the
dining-room mammy swayed to and fro in a vast rocking-chair that looked
too big for her.

The years had not dealt kindly with the three. Years in the tropics
never do deal kindly with women. Mammy had grown old and thin. Her
clothes, frayed, but clean, hung loosely upon her. Her hair was turning
gray. She wore steel-rimmed glasses. Mrs. Leighton's face, while it had
not returned to the apathy of the years of sorrow at Nadir, was still
deeply lined and of the color and texture of old parchment. The blue of
her eyes had paled and paled until light seemed to have almost gone from
them. To Natalie had come age with youth. She gave the impression of a
freshly cut flower suddenly wilted by the sun.

In Mrs. Leighton's lap lay two letters. One had brought the news that
Natalie had inherited from a Northern Leighton aunt an old property on a
New England hillside. The other contained the third offer from a
development company that had long coveted the grounds about Consolation
Cottage.

"It's a great deal of money, dear," said Mrs. Leighton to Natalie. "What
shall we do?"

For a moment Natalie did not reply, and when she spoke, it was not in
answer. She said:

"Mother, where is Lew? I want him." Her low voice quivered with desire.

Mrs. Leighton put her fingers into Natalie's soft hair and drew the
girl's head against her breast. A lump rose in her throat. She longed to
murmur comfort, but she had long since lost the habit of words. What was
life worth if she could not buy with it happiness for this her only
remaining love?

"Darling," she whispered at last, "whatever you wish, whatever you say,
we'll do. Do you think--would you like to go back to--to Nadir--and look
for Lewis?"

Natalie divined the sacrifice in those halting words. Her thin arms went
up around Ann Leighton's neck. She pressed her face hard against her
mother's shoulder. She wanted to cry, but could not. Without raising her
face, she shook her head and said:

"No, no. I don't want ever to go back to Nadir. Lew is not there. That
night--that night after we buried father I went out on the hills and
called for Lew. He did not answer. Suddenly I just knew he wasn't there.
I knew that he was far, far away."

Ann Leighton did not try to reason against instinct. She softly rocked
Natalie to and fro, her pale eyes fixed on the setting sun. Gradually
the sunset awoke in her mind a stabbing memory. Here on this bench she
had sat, Natalie, a baby, in her lap, and in the shelter of her arms
little Lewis and--and Shenton, her boy. By yonder rail she had stood
with her unconscious boy in her arms, and day had suddenly ceased as
though beyond the edge of the world somebody had put out the light
forever. Her pale eyes grew luminous. The unaccustomed tears welled up
in them and trickled down the cheeks that had known so long a drought.
They rained on Natalie's head.

"Mother!" cried Natalie, looking up--"Mother!" Then she buried her face
again in Ann's bosom, and together they sobbed out all the oppressing
pain and grief of life's heavy moment. Not by strength alone, but also
by frailty, do mothers hold the hearts of their children. Natalie,
hearing and feeling her mother sob, passed beyond the bourn of
generations and knew Ann and herself as one in an indivisible, quivering
humanity.

Mammy's chair stopped rocking. She listened; then she got up and came
out on the veranda. Her eyes fell upon mother and daughter huddled
together in the dusk. She hovered over them. Her loose clothes made her
seem ample, almost stolid.

"Wha' fo' you chilun's crying?" she demanded.

"We're _not_ crying," sobbed Natalie.

"Huh!" snorted mammy. "Yo' jes come along outen this night air, bof of
yo', an' have yo' suppah. Come on along, Miss Ann. Come on along, yo'
young Miss Natalie."

"Just a minute, mammy; in just a minute," gasped Natalie. "You go put
supper on the table." Then she rose to her feet, and drew her mother up
to her. "Kiss me," she said and smiled. She was suddenly strong again
with the strength of youth.

Ann kissed her and she, too, almost smiled.

"Well, dear?" she said.

"We're going away," said Natalie, holding protecting arms around her
mother. "We're going to sell this place, and then we're just going away
into another world. This one's too rough for just women. We'll go see
that old house Aunt Jed left to me. I want to live just once in a house
that has had more than one life."

Day after day the ship moved steadily northward on an even keel. Upon
mammy, Natalie, and Mrs. Leighton a miracle began to descend. Years fell
from their straightening shoulders. At the end of a week, Ann Leighton,
kneeling alone in her cabin, began her nightly devotions with a paean
that sounded strangely in her own ears: "Oh, Thou Who hast redeemed my
life from destruction, crowned me with loving-kindness and tender
mercies, Who hast satisfied my mouth with good things so that my youth
is renewed like the eagle's!"



CHAPTER XXVII


Among Leighton's many pet theories was one that he called the axiom of
the propitious moment. Any tyro at life could tell that a thing needed
saying; skill came in knowing how to wait to say it. At Lady Derl's
dinner Leighton had decided to go away for several months. He had
something to say to Lewis before he went, but he passed nervous days
waiting to say it. Then came the propitious moment. They were sitting
alone over a cheerful small fire that played a sort of joyful
accompaniment to the outdoor struggle of spring against the cold.

"In every society," said Leighton, breaking a long silence, "where women
have been numerically predominant, the popular conception of morality
has been lowered. Your historical limitations are such that you'll have
to take my say-so for the truth of that generality."

"Yes, sir," said Lewis.

"Man's greatest illusion in regard to woman," continued Leighton, "is
that she's fastidious. Men are fastidious and vulgar; women are neither
fastidious nor vulgar. There's a reason. Women have been too intimately
connected through the ages with the slops of life to be fastidious.
That's driven them to look upon natural things with natural eyes. They
know that vulgarity isn't necessary, and they revolt from it. These are
all generalities, of course."

"Yes, sir," said Lewis.

"Women are very wonderful. They are an unconscious incarnation of
knowledge. Knowledge bears the same relation to the wise that liquor
does to the man who decided the world would be better without alcohol
and started to drink it all up. Man's premier temptation is to drink up
women. Lots of men start to do it, but that's as far as they get. One
woman can absorb a dozen men; a dozen men can't absorb one woman.
Women--any one woman--is without end. Am I boring you?"

"No, sir," said Lewis. "You are giving me a perspective."

"You've struck the exact word. Since we met, I've given you several of
my seven lives, but there's one life a man can't pass on to his son--his
life with relation to women. He can only give, as you said, a
perspective."

Leighton chose a cigar carefully and lit it.

"Formerly woman had but one mission," he went on. "She arrived at it
when she arrived at womanhood. The fashionable age for marriage was
fifteen. Civilization has pushed it along to twenty-five. Those ten
cumulative years have put a terrific strain on woman. On the whole, she
has stood it remarkably well. But as modernity has reduced our
animalism, it has increased our fundamental immorality and put a
substantial blot on woman's mission as a mission. Woman has had to learn
to dissemble charmingly, but in the bottom of her heart she has never
believed that her mission is intrinsically shameful. That's why every
woman feels her special case of sinning is right--until she gets caught.
Do you follow me?"

"I think so," said Lewis.

"Well, if you've followed me, you begin to realize why a superfluity of
women threatens conventional life. There are an awful lot of women in
this town, Lew."

Leighton rose to his feet and started walking up and down, his hands
clasped behind him, his head dropped.

"I haven't been feeding you on all these generalities just to kill time.
A generality would be worth nothing if it weren't for its exceptions.
Women are remarkable for the number of their exceptions. You are
crossing a threshold into a peculiarly lax section and age of woman. I
want you to believe and to remember that the world still breeds noble
and innocent women."

Leighton stopped, threw up his head, and fixed Lewis with his eyes.

"Do you know what innocence is? Ask the average clergyman to describe
innocence to you, and when he gets through, think a bit, take off the
tinsel words with which he has decked out his graven image, and you'll
find what? Ignorance enshrined. Every clergy the world has seen has
enshrined ignorance, and ignorance has no single virtue that a sound
turnip does not share."

Leighton stopped and faced his son.

"Now, my boy," he said, "here comes the end of the sermon. Beware of the
second-best in women. Many a man trades his soul not for the whole
world, but for a bed-fellow." He paused. "I believe," he continued,
flushing, "I still believe that for every man there is an all-embracing
woman to whom he is all-embracing. Thank God! I'm childish enough to
believe in her still, though I speak through soiled lips--the
all-embracing woman who alone can hold you and that you alone can hold."

Lewis stared absently into the fire.

"'The worlds of women are seven,'" he repeated, half to himself:
"'spirit, weed, flower, the blind, the visioned, libertine, and saint.
None of these is for thee. For each child of love there is a woman that
holds the seven worlds within a single breast. Hold fast to thy
birthright, even though thou journey with thy back unto the light.'"

"What--where--what's that?" stammered Leighton, staring at his son.

Lewis looked up and smiled.

"Only Old Immortality. Do you remember her? The old woman who told my
fortune. She said that. D'you know, I think she must have been a
discarded Gipsy. I never thought of it before. I didn't know then what a
Gipsy was."

"Gipsy or saint, take it from me, she was, and probably is, a wise
woman," said Leighton. "Somehow I'm still sure she can never die. Do you
remember all she said when she told you your fortune?"

"Yes," said Lewis; "I think I do. Every once in a while I've said it
over to myself."

"I wish you'd write down what she said and--and leave it on my table for
me. You'll have to do it tonight, for I'm off to-morrow. Old Ivory and I
have shot so much game we've grown squeamish about it, but it seems
there's a terrific drought and famine on in the game country of the East
Coast, and all the reserves have been thrown open. The idea is meat for
the natives and a thinning out of game in the overstocked country. We
are going out this time not as murderers, but as philanthropists."

"I'd like to go, too," said Lewis, his eyes lighting. "Won't you let
me?"

"Not this trip, my boy," said Leighton. "I hate to refuse you anything,
but don't think I'm robbing you. I'm not. I merely don't wish you to eat
life too fast. Times will come when you'll _need_ to go away. Just now
you've got things enough to hunt right here. One of them is art. You may
think you've arrived, but you haven't--not yet."

"I know I haven't," said Lewis.

Leighton nodded.

"Ever heard this sort of thing? 'Art is giving something for nothing.
Art is the ensnaring of beauty in an invisible mesh. Art is the ideal of
common things. Art is a mirage stolen from the heavens and trapped on a
bit of canvas or on a sheet of paper or in a lump of clay.' And so on
and so on."

Lewis smiled.

"As a matter of fact," continued Leighton, "those things are merely the
progeny of art. Art itself is work, and its chief end is expression with
repression. Remember that--with repression. Many an artist has missed
greatness by mistaking license for originality and producing debauch. I
don't want you to do that. I want you to stay here by yourself for a
while and work; not with your hands, necessarily, but with your mind.
Get your perspective of life now. Most of the pathetic
'what-might-have-beens' in the lives of men and women are due to
misplaced proportions that made them struggle greatly for little
things."

Lewis looked up and nodded.

"Dad, you've got a knack of saying things that are true in a way that
makes them visible. When you talk, you make me feel as though some one
had drawn back the screen from the skylight."

Leighton shrugged his shoulders. For a long moment he was silent; then
he said:

"A life like mine has no justification if it can't let in light, even
though it be through stained glass."

Lewis caught a wistful look in his father's eyes. He felt a sudden surge
of love such as had come to him long years before when he had first
sounded the depths of his father's tenderness. "There's no light in all
the world like cathedral light, Dad," he said with a slight tremble in
his voice, "and it shines through stained glass."

"Thanks, boy, thanks," said Leighton; then he smiled, and threw up his
head. Lewis had learned to know well that gesture of dismissal to a
mood.

"Just one more word," continued his father. "When you do get down to
working with your hands, don't forget repression. Classicism bears the
relation to art that religion does to the world's progress. It's a
drag-anchor--a sound measure of safety--despised when seas are calm, but
treasured against the hour of stress. Let's go and eat."

Lewis rose and put his hand on his father's arm.

"I'll not forget this talk, Dad," he said.

"I hope you won't, boy," said Leighton. "It's harder for me to talk to
you than you think. I'm driven and held by the knowledge that there are
only two ways in which a father can lose his son. One is by talking too
much, the other's by not talking enough. The old trouble of the devil
and the deep, blue sea; the frying-pan and the fire. Come, we've been
bandying the sublime; let's get down to the level of stomachs and smile.
The greatest thing about man is the range of his octaves."



CHAPTER XXVIII


For a week Lewis missed his father very much. Every time he came into
the flat its emptiness struck him, robbed him of gaiety, and made him
feel as though he walked in a dead man's shoes. He was very lonely.

"Helton," he said one night, "I wish things could talk--these old chairs
and the table and that big worn-out couch, for instance."

"Lucky thing they can't, sir," mumbled Helton, holding the seam of the
table-cloth in his teeth while he folded it.

"Why?" said Lewis. "Why should it be lucky they can't? Don't you suppose
if they had the power of talk, they'd have the power of discretion as
well, just as we have?"

"I don't know about that, sir," said Helton. "Things is servants just
like us serving-men is. The more wooden a serving-man is in the matter
of talk, the easier it is for 'im to get a plice. If you ask me, sir, I
would s'y as chairs is wooden and walls stone an' brick for the comfort
of their betters, an' that they 'aven't any too much discretion as it
is, let alone talking."

"Nelton," said Lewis, "I've been waiting to ask you something. I wonder
if you could tell me."

"Can't s'y in the dark," said Nelton.

"It's this," said Lewis. "Everybody here--all dad's friends except Lady
Derl--call him Grapes Leighton. Why? I've started to ask him two or
three times, but somehow something else seems to crop up in his mind,
and he doesn't give me a chance to finish."

Nelton's lowered eyes flashed a shrewd look at Lewis's face.

"The exercise of discretion ennobles the profession," he said, and
stopped, a dazed, pleased look in his face at hearing his own rhyme. He
laid the table-cloth down, took from his pocket the stub of a pencil,
and wrote the words on his cuff. Then he picked up the cloth, laid it
over his arm, and opened the door. As he went out he paused and said
over his shoulder: "Master Lewis, it would hurt the governor's feelin's
if you asked him or anybody else how he got the nime of Gripes."

Let a man but feel lonely, and his mind immediately harks along the back
trail of the past. In his lonely week Lewis frequently found himself
thinking back. It was only by thinking back that he could stay in the
flat at all. Now for the first time he realized that he had been
stepping through life with seven-league boots. The future could not
possibly hold for him the tremendous distances of his past. How far he
had come since that first dim day at Consolation Cottage!

To every grown-up there is a dim day that marks the beginning of things,
the first remembered day of childhood. Lewis could not fasten on any
memory older than the memory of a rickety cab, a tall, gloomy man, and
then a white-clad group on the steps of Consolation Cottage. Black
mammy, motherly Mrs. Leighton, curly-headed Shenton, and little Natalie,
with her 'wumpled' skirt, who had stood on tiptoe to put her lips to
his, appeared before him now as part of the dawn of life.

As he looked back, he saw that the sun had risen hot on his day of life.
It had struck down Shenton, blasted the Reverend Orme, withered Ann
Leighton, and had turned plump little Natalie's body into a thin, wiry
home for hope. Natalie had always demanded joy even of little things.
Did she still demand it? Where was Natalie? Lewis asked himself the
question and felt a twinge of self-reproach. Life had been so full for
him that he had not stopped to think how empty it might be for Natalie,
his friend.

How little he had done to trace her! Only the one letter. He decided to
write again, this time to Dom Francisco. If only he could talk to
Natalie, what long tours it would take to tell and to hear all! A faint
flush of anticipation was rising to his cheeks when a rap on the door
startled him. Before he could look around Nelton announced, "A lady to
see you, sir."

Lewis leaped to his feet and stepped forward. Had one of the miracles he
had been taught to believe in come to pass? Had prayer been answered?
The lady raised her arms and started to take off her veil. Then she
turned her back to Lewis.

"Do untie it for me," she drawled in the slow voice of Lady Violet
Manerlin.

Lewis felt his face fall, and was glad she had her back to him. He undid
her veil with steady, leisurely fingers.

"This is awfully good of you," he said. "How did you know I was alone?"

"Telephoned Nelton, and told him not to say anything."

Vi took off her hat and jacket as well as her veil, and tossed the lot
into a chair. Then she sat down in a corner of the big couch before the
fire, doubled one foot under her, tapped the floor with the other, and
yawned. Lewis offered her a cigarette, took one himself, and then shared
a match with her.

"It's good of you to take it so calmly," said Vi. "Are you one of the
fools that must always have an explanation? I'll give you one, if you
like."

"Don't bother," said Lewis, smiling. "You've been bored--horribly bored.
You looked out of the window, and saw the green things in the park, and
remembered that there was only one bit in your list of humanity as green
and fresh as they, and you headed straight for it."

"Yes," drawled Vi, "like a cow making for the freshest tuft of grass in
the pasture. Thanks; but I'm almost sorry you told me why I came. That's
the disappointing thing to us women. When we think we're doing something
original, somebody with a brain comes along and reduces it to first
elements, and we find we've only been natural."

Lewis straddled a chair, folded his arms on the back of it, and looked
Vi over with a professional eye. She was posed for a painter, not for a
sculptor, but even so he found her worth looking at. A woman can't sit
on one foot, tap the floor with the other, and lean back, without
showing the lines of her body.

"Mere length," said Lewis, "is a great handicap to a woman, but add
proportion to length, and you have the essentials of beauty. Short and
pretty; long and beautiful. D'you get that? A short woman may be
beautiful as a table decoration, but let her stand up or lie down and,
presto! she's just pretty."

Vi reached out one long arm toward the fire, and nicked off the ash from
her cigarette. She tried to hide the tremor that Lewis's words brought
to her limbs and the color that his frankly admiring eyes brought to the
pallor of her cheeks. She was a woman that quivered under admiration.

"Have you never--don't you ever kiss women?" she asked, looking at him
with slanted eyes.

Lewis shrugged his shoulders.

"Oh, I suppose so. That is--well, to tell you the truth, I don't
remember."

For a second Vi stared at him; then she laughed, and he laughed with
her.

"Oh! oh!" she cried, "I believe you're telling the truth!"

They sat and talked. Nelton brought in tea; then they sat and talked
some more. A distant bell boomed seven o'clock. Vi started, rose slowly
to her feet, and stretched.

"Have you got your invitation for the Ruttle-Marter fancy-dress ball
next week?" she asked, stifling a yawn.

"No," said Lewis; "don't know 'em."

"That doesn't matter," said Vi. "I'll see that you get a card to-morrow.
I'd like you to come. Nobody is supposed to know it, but I'm going to
dance. Will you come?"

"Oh, yes," said Lewis, rising; "I'll come. I've been a bit lonely since
dad went away." Then he smiled. "So I was wrong, after all."

"Wrong?" said Vi, staring at him, "When, how?"

"This is what you really came for--to ask me to see you dance," he said,
laughing.

"Oh, was it?" said Vi. "I'm always wondering why I do things. Well, I
suppose I'd better go, but I hate to. I've been so comfy here. If you'd
only press me, I might stay for dinner."

Lewis shook his head.

"Better not."

"Why?"

"Well, you're married, aren't you?"

"Yes," said Vi, grimly, her eyes narrowing.

"Well," said Lewis, "you've heard dad talk. He says marriage is just an
insurance policy to the mind of woman."

"Yes," said Vi, "and that the best place to keep it is away from the
fire. Your dad's insight is simply weird. But if you think you're going
to start on life where he left off, let me tell you you'll be chewing a
worn-out cud."

Lewis laughed.

"You would be right if I were to live life over on his lines. But I
won't. He doesn't want me to. He never said so, but I just know."

Vi shrugged her shoulders.

"You have a lot of sense," she said. "There's nothing women dislike
more. Good-by." She held out her hand and stepped toward him. She seemed
to misjudge the distance and half lose her balance. The full length of
her quivering body came up against Lewis. He felt her hot, sweet breath
almost on his mouth. He flushed. His arms started up from his sides and
then dropped again.

"Touch and go!" he gasped.

"Which?" drawled Vi, her mouth almost on his, her wide, gray eyes so
near that he closed his to save himself from blindness.

"Better make it 'go,'" said Lewis, and grinned.

"You've saved yourself," said Vi, with a laugh. "If you hadn't grinned,
I'd have kissed you."



CHAPTER XXIX


Lewis went to the Ruttle-Marter ball determined to be gay. He searched
for Vi, but did not find her. By twelve o'clock he had to admit that he
was more than bored, and said so to a neighbor.

"That's impossible," said the neighbor, yawning. "Boredom is an
ultimate. There's nothing beyond it; consequently, you can't be more
than bored."

"You're wrong," said Lady Derl from behind them. "For a man there's
always something beyond boredom: there's going home."

"_Touché_," cried Lewis and then suddenly straightened. While they had
been chatting, the curtain of the improvised stage at one end of the
ball-room had gone up. In the center of the stage stood a figure that
Lewis would have recognized at once even if he had not been a
participant in the secret.

The figure was that of a tall woman. Her dark hair--and there was plenty
of it--was done in the Greek style. So were her clothes, if such filmy
draperies could be justly termed clothes. They were caught up under her
breasts, and hung in airy loops to a little below her knees. They were
worn so skilfully that art did not appear. They fluttered about her
softly moving limbs, but never flew. The woman was apparently
blindfolded--with chiffon. The foamy bandage proved an efficient mask.
Chiffon and draperies were of that color known to connoisseurs as
_cuisse de nymphe_.

A buzz of interested questioning swept over the company. Mrs.
Ruttle-Marter, who had been quite abandoned for over an hour, suddenly
found herself the center of a curious and eager group.

"Who is she?" "What is she?" "Where did you get her?"

The trembling hostess, flushed by the first successful moment in many
dreary seasons, was almost too gulpy to speak. But words came at last.

"Really, my dear Duchess, I don't know who she is. I don't know where
she comes from or what she is. I only know her price and the name of her
dance. If I told the price, well, there wouldn't be any rush in this
crowd to engage her." So early did power lead the long-suffering Mrs.
Ruttle-Marter to lap at revenge!

"Well, tell us the name of her dance, anyway," said a tall, soldierly
gray-head that was feeling something for the first time in twenty years.
"Do hurry! She's going to begin."

"I can do that," said Mrs. Ruttle-Marter. "Her dance is called 'Love is
blind.'"

"Love is blind," repeated Lewis to Lady Derl. "Let's see what she makes
of it."

People did not note just when the music began. They suddenly realized
it. It was so with Vi's dance. So gradually did her body sway into
motion that somebody who had been staring at her from the moment she
appeared whispered, "Why, she's dancing!" only when the first movement
was nearing its close.

The music was doubly masked. It was masked behind the wings and behind
the dance. It did not seem interwoven with movement, but appeared more
as a soft background of sound to motion. So it remained through all the
first part of the dance which followed unerringly all the traditions of
Greek classicism, depending for expression entirely on swaying arms and
body.

"Who would have thought it!" whispered Lewis. "To do something well at a
range of two thousand years! That's more than art; it's genius."

"It's not genius," whispered back Lady Derl; "it's just body. What's
more, I think I recognize the body."

"Well," said Lewis, "what if you do? Play the game."

"So I'm right, eh? Oh, I'll play the game, and hate her less into the
bargain."

So suddenly that it startled, came a crashing chord. The dancer quivered
from head to foot, became very still, as though she listened to a call,
and then swirled into the rhythm of the music. The watchers caught their
breath and held it. The new movement was alien to anything the marbled
halls of Greece are supposed to have seen; yet it held a haunting
reminder, as though classicism had suddenly given birth to youth.

The music swelled and mounted. So did the dance. Wave followed on
ripple, sea on wave, and on the sea the foaming, far-flung billow. Limb
after limb, the whole supple body of the blind dancer came into play;
yet there was no visible tension. Never dead, never hard, but limp,--as
limp as flowing, rushing water,--she whirled and swayed through all the
emotions until, at the highest pitch of the mounting music, she fell
prone, riven by a single, throbbing sob. Down came the curtain. The
music faded away in a long, descending sweep.

Men shouted hoarsely, unaware of what they were crying out, and women
for once clapped to make a noise, and split their gloves. A youth, his
hair disordered and a hectic flush in his cheeks, rushed straight for
the stage, crying, "Who is she?"

Lewis stuck out his foot and tripped him. Great was his fall, and the
commotion thereof switched the emotions of the throng back to sanity.
Conventional, dogged clapping and shouts of "_Bis! Bis_!" were relied on
to bring the curtain up again, and relied on in vain. Once more Mrs.
Ruttle-Marter was surrounded and beseeched to use her best efforts. As
she acceded, a servant handed Lewis a scribbled note. "Come and take me
out of this. Vi," he read. He slipped out behind the servant.

In the cab they were silent for a long time. Lewis's eyes kept wandering
over Vi, conventional once more, and lazing in her corner.

"Well," she drawled at last, "what did you think of it?"

"Think of it?" said Lewis. "There were three times when I wanted to
shout, 'Hold that pose!' After that--well, after that my brain stopped
working."

"Do you mean it?" asked Vi.

"Mean what?"

"About wanting me to hold a pose."

"Yes," said Lewis; "of course. What of it?"

"What of it? Why, I will. When?"

"Do _you_ mean it?" asked Lewis.

Vi nodded.

"Name your own time."

"To-morrow," said Vi, "at ten."

The following morning Lewis was up early, putting his great, bare studio
in fitting order, and trying to amplify and secure the screened-in
corner which previous models had frequently damned as a purely tentative
dressing-room. Promptly at ten Vi appeared.

"Where's your maid?" asked Lewis. "You've simply got to have a maid
along for this sort of thing."

"You're wrong," said Vi. "It's just the sort of thing one doesn't have a
maid for. It's easier to trust two to keep quiet than to keep a maid
from vain imaginings. And--it's a lot less expensive."

"Well," said Lewis, "where's your costume?"

"Here," said Vi, "in my recticule."

They laughed. Ten minutes later Vi appeared in her filmy costume.
Lewis's face no longer smiled. He was sitting on a bench at the farther
end of the room, solemnly smoking a pipe. He did not seem to notice that
Vi's whole body was suffused, nervous.

"Dance," said Lewis.

Vi hesitated a moment and then danced, at first a little stiffly. But
her mind gradually concentrated on her movements; she began to catch the
impersonal working atmosphere of a model.

"Hold that!" cried Lewis, and, a second later: "No, that will never do.
You've stiffened. Try again."

Over and over Vi tried to catch the pose and keep it until, without a
word, she crossed the room, threw herself on a couch, and began to cry
from pure exhaustion. When she had partly recovered, she suddenly awoke
to the fact that Lewis had not come to comfort her. She looked up. Lewis
was still sitting on the bench. He was filling a fresh pipe.

"Blown over?" he asked casually. "Come on. At it again."

At the end of another half-hour Vi gave up the struggle. She had caught
the pose twice, but she had been unable to hold it.

"I give it up," she wailed. "I'll simply never be able to _stay_ that
way."

"If you were a professional dancer," said Lewis, "I'd say 'nonsense' to
that. But you're not. I'm afraid it would take you weeks, perhaps
months, to get the stamina. Take it easy now while I make some tea."

"Tea in the morning!" said Vi. "I can't stand it. I'd rather have a
glass of port or something like that."

"I've no doubt you would, but you're not going to get it," said Lewis,
calmly, as he went about the business of brewing tea.

Vi finished her first cup, and asked for a second.

"It's quite a bracer, after all," she said. "I feel a lot better." She
rose and went to the model's throne at one side of the room. "Is this
where they stand?" she asked.

Lewis nodded.

Vi climbed the throne, and took a pose. Her face was turned from Lewis,
her right arm half outstretched, her left at her side. She was in the
act of stepping. Her long left thigh was salient, yet withdrawing. It
was the pose of one who leads the way.

"This is the pose you will do me in," she said.

For a moment Lewis was silent, then he said gravely:

"No, you don't really want me to do you that way."

"I do, and you will," said Vi, without looking around.

For another long moment Lewis was silent.

"All right," he said at last. "Come down. Dress yourself. You've had
enough for to-day."



CHAPTER XXX


Weeks passed. Lewis worked steadily at his figure of Vi. From the time
the wires had been set and the rough clay slapped on them, he had never
allowed her to see the figure.

"It's no use asking," he said. "You're no master at this art. The
workman who shows unfinished stuff to anybody but a master is a fool."

"Well, when, then?" asked Vi, impatiently, after weeks had lengthened to
months.

"Almost any day now," said Lewis; but before 'any day' came around,
something happened that materially delayed the satisfaction of Vi's
curiosity.

Lady Derl had frequently drafted Lewis into dinners that she thought
would be stupid for her without him. As a result, the inevitable in
London happened. It became a habit to invite Lewis when Lady Derl was
coming. He never took her in,--her rank and position made that
impossible,--but he was there, somewhere at the lower end of the table,
where she could watch him when she felt bored and occasionally read in
the astonished faces of his neighbors the devastation he had caused by
some remark; for Lewis, like his father, had a way of saying things. The
difference was that Leighton's _mots_ were natural and malicious, while
Lewis's were only natural. On the whole, Lewis created the greater
sensation.

The night after Lewis had said "Almost any day now" to Vi, he found
himself at a semi-diplomatic dinner next to a young person who, like
himself, seemed to find the affair a bit heavy.

"What did they invite you for?" asked Lewis.

"They couldn't help it," replied the young person, stifling a yawn. "I'm
the wife of the charge of the Brazilian legation. And you?"

"Oh, I'm here just to take Lady Derl home."

The young person's eyes showed a gleam of interest as they glanced up
the table to where Lady Derl sat and reigned an easy queen in that
assembly.

"Oh," she said, "are you? Why you?"

"Well," said Lewis, "I suppose it's because I'm the only man in town
that always remembers Lady Derl's beauty and gray hair at the same
time."

The young person smiled.

"I believe I've heard of you. Leighton is your name, isn't it?"

"It's only five minutes since I was introduced," said Lewis, smiling,
"and you made me say it over three times."

"Ah, yes," said the lady, unperturbed, "but five minutes is a long
time--sometimes. Is Leighton a common name?"

"Not as common as some," said Lewis. "Why?"

"Nothing, only I know some Leightons in Brazil."

Lady Derl saw Lewis start, and quickly lay down his fork. She watched in
vain through the rest of that dinner for a conversational sensation at
his end of the table. When they were in the carriage and on the way home
she asked:

"Well, what was it?"

"What was what?" said Lewis, out of a reverie.

"What did that Senhora What's-her-name have to tell you that made you
forget to eat?"

"She was telling me about an old pal of mine," said Lewis. "Did dad ever
tell you where he found me?"

"Yes," said Lady Derl; "he said he found you in the geometrical center
of nowhere, surrounded by equal parts of wilderness."

"That's what he thought," said Lewis; "but there was a home tucked into
the wilderness. It had been my home for a great many years. People had
been kind to me there--Mrs. Leighton; Natalie, my pal; an old darky
named just mammy; and, in a way, the Reverend Orme. After I'd been away
a year, I wrote back. They had gone. I've just found out where they are,
all but the Reverend Orme. I reckon he must be dead."

"And you're going to write?"

"Write?" said Lewis. "No, I'm not going to write. I'm just going." For a
moment they were silent, then he said, "There's something about hearing
of people what were kind to you that makes you feel awfully lonely."

Lady Derl reached out and took his hand. Their hands lay together on his
knee. The drive came to an end, and they had said nothing more. As they
stood under the light of the outer hall Hélène turned to Lewis.

"When are you going?"

"To-morrow."

She held up her lips to him.

"Kiss me good-by, Boy."

He kissed her, and for a moment gripped her wrists.

"Hélène," he said, "you've been awfully good to me, too. I--I don't
forget."

"You don't forget," repeated Lady Derl. "That's why I kissed you. Don't
be hard on your little pal when you find her. Remember, you've gone a
long way alone."

As Lewis strode away rapidly toward the flat, the fragrance of Hélène
clung to him. It clung to him so long that he forgot Vi--forgot even to
leave a note for her explaining his sudden departure. When he reached
Santos, three weeks later, it didn't seem worth while to cable.

As Lewis stepped out of the station at San Paulo, he felt himself in a
dream. He crossed the street into the public gardens and looked back. He
had never seen a station like that. It was beautiful. It had the spirit
of a cathedral raised by some pagan as a shrine to the commercial age.
Had the railroad bred a dreamer?

Several motor-cars for hire lined the curb. Lewis stepped up to one of
the drivers.

"How did they come to build that?" he asked in Portuguese, with a nod
toward the station.

The driver shrugged his shoulders.

"Too much money," he said. "The charter limits them to twenty-five per
cent, profits. They had such a surplus, they told the architect he could
go as high as he liked. He went pretty high." The driver winked at his
own joke, but did not smile.

"I want you by the hour," said Lewis. "Do you know Mrs. Leighton's
house--Street of the Consolation?"

The driver shook his head.

"There's no such house," he said.

"Well, you know the Street of the Consolation? Drive there. Drive
slowly."

On the way Lewis stared, unbelieving, at the things he saw. Gone were
the low, thick-walled buildings that memory had prepared him for; gone
the funny little street-cars drawn by galloping, jack-rabbit mules. In
their stead were high, imposing fronts, with shallow doorways and heavy
American electric trams.

The car shot out upon a mighty viaduct. Lewis leaned out and looked
down. Here was something that he could remember--the valley that split
the city in two, and up and down the sides of which he had often toiled
as a boy. Suddenly they were across, and a monster building blotted all
else from his sight. He looked up at the massive pile. "What is it?" he
asked.

"Theater built by the state," answered the driver, without looking
around. "Cost millions."

"Reis?" asked Lewis, smiling.

"Reis? Bah!" grunted the driver. "Pounds."

The street left the level and started to climb. Lewis looked anxiously
to right and left. He saw a placard that read, "Street of the
Consolation."

"Stop!" he cried.

The driver drew up at the curb.

"What's the matter?" he asked.

"This isn't the Street of the Consolation," said Lewis, dismayed.
"Where's the big cotton-tree and the priest's house, and--and the
bamboos? Where are the bamboos?"

The driver looked around curiously.

"I remember them, the bamboos," he said, nodding. "They're gone."

"Wait here," said Lewis.

He stepped out of the car and started to walk slowly up the hill. He
felt a strange sinking of the heart. In his day there had been no
sidewalk, only a clay path, beaten hard by the feet of three children on
their way to school. In his day the blank row of houses had been a mud
_taipa_ wall, broken just here by the little gate of the priest's house.
In his day there had been that long, high-plumed bank of bamboos,
forever swaying and creaking, behind the screen of which had lain the
wonder realm of childhood.

He came to the spot where the gate to Consolation Cottage had been. The
old wooden gate and the two friendly, square brick pillars on which it
had swung were gone; but in their stead rose a wondrous structure of
scrolled wrought iron between two splendid granite shafts.

Lewis stood on tiptoe and gazed through the gate, up the driveway, to
where Consolation Cottage had once stood. Through the tepid haze of a
beautiful tropical garden he saw a high villa. It did not look back at
him. It seemed to be watching steadily from its hilltop the spread of
the mighty city in the valley below.

Lewis was brought to himself with a start. Somebody behind him cried
out, "O-la!" He turned to find two impatient horses almost on top of
him. A footman was springing from his place beside the coachman to open
the gate.

Lewis stepped aside. In the smart victoria sat a lady alone. She was
dressed in white, and wore a great, black picture-hat. Lewis glanced at
her face. He recognized the Anglo-Saxon pallor. Out of the dead-white
shone two dark eyes, unnaturally bright. He raised his hat.

"I beg your pardon," he began in English.

The gate had swung open. The horses were plunging on the taut reins. The
lady drew her skirts in at her side and nodded. Lewis stepped into the
carriage. The horses shot forward and up the drive.



CHAPTER XXXI


"It was the only way," said the lady as Lewis handed her out of the
carriage. "The horses wouldn't wait, once the gates were open. What did
you wish to say?"

"I--I wanted to ask you about the Leightons," stammered Lewis. "They
used to live here. That is--"

"I know," said the lady. "Come up on the veranda."

That veranda made Consolation Cottage seem farther away than ever to
Lewis. Its floor was tiled. Its roof was cleverly arranged to give a
pergola effect. It was quite vine-covered. The vines hid the glass that
made it rain-proof. In one corner rugs were placed, wicker chairs, a
swinging book-rack, and a tea-table. The lady motioned to Lewis to sit
down. She sat down herself and started drawing off her long gloves. She
looked curiously at Lewis's face.

"You're a Leighton yourself, aren't you? Some relative to Mrs. Leighton
and Natalie?"

Lewis nodded.

"A cousin in some Scotch degree to Natalie," he said; "I don't know just
what." Then he turned his eyes frankly on her.

"Where are they--Mrs. Leighton and--and Natalie?"

"They are gone," said the lady. "They sold out here almost a year ago
and went back to the States. I have the address somewhere. I'll get it
for you." She went, but was back in a moment.

"Thanks," said Lewis. He did not look at her any more or around him. His
eyes fixed vaguely on distance, as one's eyes do when the mind tells
them they are not wanted.

The lady sat perfectly still and silent. The silence grew and grew until
by its own weight it suddenly brought Lewis back to the present and
confusion. He colored. His lips were opening in apology when the lady
spoke.

"Where have you been?" she asked.

Lewis gave her a grateful look.

"I've been playing about the old place," he said, smiling. "Not alone.
Natalie, Shenton, and I. We've been racing through the pineapple-patch,
lying on our backs under an orange-tree, visiting the stables, and--and
Manoel's little house, hiding in the bramble-patch, and peeking over the
priest's wall." Lewis waved his hand at the scene that made his words so
incongruous. "Sounds to you like rank nonsense, I suppose."

The lady shook her head.

"No," she said--"no, it doesn't sound like nonsense."

Then he asked her about Natalie. She told him many little things. At the
end she said:

"I feel that I've told you nothing. Natalie is one of those persons that
we generally call a 'queer girl' because we haven't the intelligence or
the expression to define them. Our local wit said that she was a girl
whom every man considered himself good enough for, but that considered
herself too good for any man. That was unjust, but it sounded true
because sooner or later all the eligibles lined up before Natalie--and
in vain." The lady frowned. "But she wasn't selfish or hard. She used to
let them hang on till they just dropped off. She was one of those women
that nothing surprises. Her train was made up of the ugly and the
handsome--bore, prude, wit, and libertine. She gave them all something;
you could feel it. I think she got tired of giving and never taking."

"Is she so beautiful?" asked Lewis.

"Beautiful? Oh, no," said the lady, and then suddenly stopped and
straightened. She laughed. "Now I look back on it all, it seems she must
be beautiful, but--but I know she isn't. Now _I'm_ talking nonsense."

"No, you 're not," said Lewis. "There are women like that." He reached
out for his hat and stick.

"You're not going?" said the lady. "You'll stay to tea?"

Lewis shook his head.

"You've been very kind," he said, "but I must be going."

Without rising, she took the hand that he held out and then sat and
watched his erect figure swing down the drive to the gate. Suddenly she
remembered him. They had been together in school. She did not call him
back. Bores are people that misjudge the values of impressions. The lady
was not a bore; she was a wise woman.

By traveling overland to Rio, Lewis caught the newest and finest of the
big steam-packets plying between Buenos Aires and Southampton. This old
world of his had been moving apace in more ways than one. The years
since, with his father, he had made this same trip were comparatively
few, but during them progress had more than taken a long stride; it had
crossed a line.

He dressed for dinner at eight. As he stepped into the dining-room, he
paused and stared. It was like walking into some smart London restaurant
after the theater. Gone were the long ship-boards at which for
generations human beings had been lined up like cattle at a trough. In
their place were scattered small tables, round and square, of a capacity
varying from two to eight.

Around the tables wealth rioted. There were wealthy coffee-planters, who
spent a yearly fortune on their annual trip to Paris, surrounded by
their wives and such of their offspring as were old enough to escape the
nursery table; planters, sheep- and cattle-men from the Argentine, some
of them married, all accompanied; and women. Lewis had never before seen
so many beautiful women at one time. It was _the_ boat of the season.
Over all hung an atmosphere of vintage wines.

Lewis was shown to a seat at a table for two. His _vis-à-vis_ was a
rare, lonely little man. The black studs in his shirt seemed to explain
him. He was sour and morose till he found Lewis could speak French, then
he bubbled over with information. It transpired that the room was alive
with situations.

"This is a crowded boat, but see the lady over there?"

Lewis's eyes followed the speaker's backward nod. He saw a remarkably
beautiful blonde in evening dress sitting alone at a table for four. She
kept her eyes steadily on her plate.

"We call her the Duchess," continued the little man. "She belongs to De
la Valla, the sugar king. He's got his daughters with him, so she had to
sit at another table, and he paid four passages for her so she'd be kept
alone."

Lewis nodded politely.

"Now slant your eyes over my left shoulder," continued the little man.

To Lewis's surprise, he saw another beautiful woman, a bright-eyed
brunette, sitting alone at a table for four. He turned, interested, to
his table companion for the explanation.

"Ah-ha!" said the little man, "you begin to wake up. That, my friend, is
Mlle. Folly Delaires. She's been playing in Buenos Aires. When she saw
people staring at the Duchess, she stepped up to the purser's office and
laid down the cash for a table for four. At first we thought it was just
vanity and a challenge, but we know her better now. She's just the devil
of mischief and several other things in the flesh. We ought all to be
grateful for her."

Lewis looked curiously at Mlle. Delaires. He watched to see her get up.
She passed close to him. She did not have the height that his training
had taught him was essential to beauty, but she had certain attributes
that made one suddenly class height with other bloodless statistics.
From her crown of brown hair to her tiny slippers she was alive.
Vitality did not radiate from her, but it seemed to lurk, like a
constant, in her whole body and in her every supple movement. Lewis did
not see it, but she was of the type that forever takes and never gives.

As she passed close by him he felt an utterly new sensation, as though
he were standing in a garden of narcotics, and lassitude were stealing
through his limbs. When she had gone, a single memory clung to him--the
memory of the wonderful texture of her skin. He had read in a child's
book of physiology that our skin breathes. The affirmation had meant
nothing to him beyond mechanics; now, suddenly, it meant much. He had
seen, felt, this woman's skin breathe, and its breath had been like the
fragrance of a flower.

For the first time in his life Lewis looked on woman with blind eyes.
During almost three weeks the years that he had lived in familiar
contact with women stood him in good stead. He never spoke to the
bright-eyed rival to the Duchess, but he watched her from afar. Men
swarmed about her. She stood them as long as they amused her, and then
would suddenly shake them all off. There were days when she would let no
one come near her. There was no day when any man could say he had been
favored above another.

Then came an evening when Lewis had dressed unusually early and slipped
up to the boat-deck to cool off before dinner. He sat down on a bench
and half closed his eyes. When he opened them again he saw a woman--the
woman, Folly Delaires--standing with her back to him at the rail. He had
not heard or seen her come. Almost without volition he arose and stepped
to the rail. He leaned on it beside her. She did not move away.

"I want to kiss you," said Lewis, and trembled as he heard his own
words.

The woman did not start. She turned her face slowly toward his.

"And I want you to," she said.



CHAPTER XXXII


Within two weeks of Lewis's departure for South America, Leighton
returned from his shooting-trip. Despite the fact that he had not
written telling Lewis he was coming, he felt a great chagrin at finding
the flat deserted except for the ever-faithful Nelton.

"Where's the boy?" was Leighton's first question. Even as he stepped
across the threshold he felt that he stepped into an empty house.

"South America," said Nelton, relieving his master of hat, stick, and
gloves.

"South America!" cried Leighton, dismayed, and then smiled. "Well, he's
getting his dad's tricks early. What for?"

"Don't know, sir. Mr. Lewis said as you'd get it from her ladyship."

Lady Derl was out of town. Leighton followed her, stayed two days,
decided her momentary entourage was not to his taste, and returned to
London. He reached the flat in the afternoon, just in time to receive a
caller. The caller was Vi.

"Hallo!" said Leighton as Nelton showed her in, "this is fortune. Take
off your things and stay."

"I will--some of them," drawled Vi; "but not just yet." She sat down.

"What on earth are you doing in town?" asked Leighton.

"Well," said Vi, "up to three weeks ago I was here at the beck and call
of your son. Then he suddenly took French leave." She turned and faced
Leighton. "Where has he gone? It isn't like one of you to be rude in
little things."

"I don't think Lew meant to be rude," said Leighton. "He's gone to South
America. He heard about some cousins he 'd lost track of, and he just
bolted the next morning."

"Cousins!" said Vi. "I didn't know any one still went in for family ties
to the extent of South America, short of a fat death."

"No," said Leighton, smiling; there's no money in this trip. Why were
you at his beck and call?"

"Model," said Vi, coolly. "He's been doing me."

"Doing _you_!" said Leighton, looking at her curiously.

"There, there," said Vi, "don't let your imagination run away with you.
Not in the nude. By the way, can you let me have the key? I left
something in the studio, and I didn't like to go to Nelton."

"Certainly," said Leighton. "I'll walk by there with you."

Vi gave a shrug of protest, but Leighton's back was already turned. He
fetched the key, and together they walked over to Lewis's atelier. When
they had climbed the stairs and were at the door, Vi said a little
breathlessly and without a drawl:

"Do you mind very much not coming in? I won't be but a minute."

Leighton glanced at her, surprised. "Not at all," he said, and handed
her the key. He took out a cigarette and lit it as she opened the door
and closed it behind her. He started pacing up and down the bare hall.
Presently he grew impatient, and glanced at his watch; then he stopped
short in his tracks. From behind the closed door came unmistakably the
sound of a woman sobbing.

Leighton did not hesitate. He threw open the door and walked in. Except
for Vi, curled up in a little heap on the couch, the atelier was very
still, vast, somber. In its center shone a patch of light. In the patch
of light, on a low working pedestal, stood a statue. On the floor were a
tumbled cloth and a fallen screen. Leighton stood stock-still and
stared.

The sculptured figure was that of a woman veiled in draperies that were
merely suggested. Her face, from where Leighton stood, was turned away.
Her right arm was half outstretched, her left hung at her side, but it
was peculiarly turned, as though to draw the watcher on. Then there was
the left thigh. Once the eye fell on that, all else was forgotten. Into
this sinking sweep had gone all the artist's terrific force of
expression and suggestion. No live man would have thought of the figure
as "Woman Leading the Way," once his eyes had fallen on that thigh. To
such a one the statue named itself with a single flash to the brain, and
the name it spoke was "Invitation."

Leighton's first impulse was one of unbounded admiration--the admiration
we give to unbounded power. Then realization and a frown began to come
slowly to his face. Vi, crumpled up on the couch, and sobbing hard, dry
sobs,--the sobs that bring age,---helped him to realization. Lewis, his
boy, had done a base thing.

Without moving, Leighton glanced about the room till his eyes fell on
the mallet. Then he stepped quickly to it, picked it up, and crossed to
the statue. Beneath his quick blows the brittle clay fell from the
skeleton wires in great, jagged chunks. With his foot he crushed a few
of them to powder. He tossed the mallet aside, and glanced at Vi. She
was still crying, but she had half risen at the sound of his blows, and
was staring at him through wet eyes.

Leighton started walking up and down, the frown still on his brow.
Finally he came to a stop before the couch.

"Vi," he said--"Vi, listen! You must tell me something. It isn't a fair
question, but never mind that."

She lifted a tear-stained face.

"Vi," said Leighton, tensely, "did he follow?"

Vi raised herself on her arms and stared at him for a moment before she
gasped:

"You fool, do you suppose I would have cared if he had followed?" Then
shame gripped her, and she threw herself full-length again, face down.
Her shoulders shook, but she made no sound.

Leighton waited half an hour. He spent the time walking up and down and
smoking cigarettes. He was no longer frowning. At the end of the
half-hour he caught Vi by the arms and lifted her to her feet.

"Come on," he said.

Vi stared at him as one half-awakened.

"I don't want to go anywhere," she said. "I'm very well here."

"Nonsense!" said Leighton, "you don't realize what you're doing to
yourself. On my word, you look positively puttyish."

"Puttyish!" cried Vi, a flush of anger rising to her face. "Grapes,
you're brutal! Since when have you learned to trample on a woman?"

"That's better," said Leighton, coolly. "I thought it would rouse you a
bit."

Vi almost smiled at herself. She laid her hand on Leighton's arm and
turned him toward the door.

"And they still say that no man knows women," she said. She paused and
looked back at the fragments of the statue. Her lips twisted. "Even
boys," she added, "pick out our naked souls and slap them in our faces."

As they walked slowly toward the flat, Vi said:

"I know why you had to ask that question. I'm glad you did. You were
misjudging Lew. But you can be sure of one thing: no one but us three
ever saw that statue; I know now that no one but just Lew and myself
were ever meant to see it. He didn't want to model me that way. When I
asked for it, he hesitated, then suddenly he gave in." She paused for a
moment, then she added, "I believe it's part of a man's job to know when
to trample on women."



CHAPTER XXXIII


It was night at the flat. There was just chill enough in the air to
justify a cozy little fire. Through the open windows came the low hum of
London, subdued by walls and distance to the pitch of a friendly
accompaniment to talk. In two great leathern chairs, half facing each
other, Vi and Leighton sat down, the fire between them.

They had been silent for a long time. Vi had been twisting her fingers,
staring at them. Her lips were half open and mobile. She was even
flushed. Suddenly she locked her hands and leaned forward.

"Grapes," she said without a drawl, "I have seen myself. It is terrible.
Nothing is left."

Leighton rose and stepped into his den. He came back slowly with two
pictures in his hands.

"Look at these," he said. "If you were ten years older, you'd only have
to glance at them, and they'd open a door to memory."

Vi gazed at the pictures, small paintings of two famous Spanish dancers.
One was beautiful, languorous, carnal; the other was neither languorous
nor carnal despite her wonderful body, and she was certainly not
beautiful. Vi laid the second picture down and held the first. Then
almost unconsciously she reached out her hand for the discarded picture.
Gradually the face that was not beautiful drew her until attention grew
into absorption. The portrait of the languorous beauty fell to her lap
and then slipped to the floor, face down. Leighton laughed.

Vi glanced up.

"Why?" she asked.

"Oh, nothing," said Leighton, "except that the effect those pictures had
on you is an exact parallel to the way the two originals influenced men.
For that----" Leighton waved a hand at the picture on the floor--"men
gave all they possessed in the way of worldly goods, and then Wondered
why they'd done it. But for her--the one you 're looking at----"

He broke off. "You never heard of De Larade? De Larade spent all of his
short life looking for animate beauty, and worshiping it when he found
it. But he died leaning too far over a balcony to pick a flower for the
Woman you're staring at."

"Why?" asked Vi again. "You knew her, of course. Tell me about her."

"I'm going to," said Leighton. "The first time I saw her on the stage
she seemed to me merely an extra-graceful and extra-sensuous Spanish
dancer. Nothing to rave over, nothing to stimulate a jaded palate. I
could have met her; I decided I didn't want to. Later on I did meet her,
not in her dressing-room, but at a house where she was the last person I
expected to see."

Leighton picked up a cigarette, lighted it, and sat down.

"The place ought to have protected her," he continued, "but when you've
seen two thirds of a woman's body, it takes a lot of atmosphere to make
you forget it. We were in a corner by ourselves. I can't remember just
what I did. Probably laid my hand on her arm with intent. Well, Vi, she
didn't thrill the way your blood and mine has thrilled an occasion. She
just shrank. Then she frowned, and the frown made her look really ugly.
'Don't forget,' she whispered to me, 'that I'm a married woman. I never
forget it--not for one minute.'"

Leighton blew a cloud of smoke at the fire. It twisted into wreaths and
whirled up the chimney.

"Quite a facer, eh?" he went on. "But it didn't down me. It only woke me
up. 'Have you ever had a man sit down with you beside him and hold you
so,' I asked her, 'with your back to his knees, your head in his hands
and his eyes and his mouth close to yours--a man that wasn't trying to
get to a single goal, but was content to linger with you in the land of
dreams?'

"Believe me, Vi, the soul of a pure woman that every man thinks he has a
right to make love to is the shyest of all souls. Such a woman sheds
innuendo and actions with the proverbial ease of a duck disposing of a
shower. But just words--the right words--will bring tears to her eyes.
Well, I'd stumbled on the right words."

"'No,' she said, with a far-away look, 'I've never had a man hold me
like that. Why?'"

"'Why?' I said, 'Because I will--some day.'"

"'You!'"

"I can't give you all the derision she put into that 'you!' Then her
face and her eyes went as hard as flint. 'Money?' she asked, and I
answered, 'No; love.'"

Leighton looked at his cigarette end and flipped it into the fire.

"She laughed, of course, and when she laughed she became to me the most
unattainable and consequently the most desirable of women. I was at that
age.

"Well, to cut the story short, I went mad over her, but it wasn't the
madness that loses its head. It was just cunning--the cunning with a
touch of fanaticism that always reaches its goal. I laid seige to her by
day and by night, and at last, one day, she sent for me. She was alone;
I could see that she meant us to be alone. She made me sit down. She
stood in front of me. To my eyes she had become beautiful. I wanted her,
really wanted her.

"What she said was this: 'I've sent for you because, if you keep on,
you're going to win. No, don't get up. Before you keep on, I want to
tell you something about myself--about what I believe with all my soul.
I don't have to tell you that I'm a good woman; you know it. The first
time you saw me dance you were rather disgusted, weren't you? I nodded.
'What do you think of my dancing now?"

"I remember my answer to that. It was: 'You possess people gradually,
you hold them forever. It's more than personality with you, it's power.'

"Her eyes were fastened on me. They drew mine. 'That's right,' she said;
'look at me. I want you to look at me. You see I'm an ugly woman.' I
cried out in protest, and I meant it. Her face went suddenly hard. 'You
fool,' she said, 'say that I'm pretty--say it now!' And I cried out at
her, 'Not when you look like that. But you can assume beauty. You know
it.'

"She seemed to pause in her thoughts at that and smiled. 'Can I--for
you?' she asked in a way that made her divine. Then she jerked herself
back. 'I'm an ugly woman. My body is wonderful. Look!' She raised her
long arms, which were bare, gave a half-turn, and glanced at me over her
shoulder. An apparently simple movement, but it was consummate in grace
and display. 'You see?' she said, with a flashing smile. Then she turned
and stood stolidly. 'I didn't have a body worth speaking of once. What
I've got I made--every bit of it.'

"She sat down sidewise on a chair, folded her arms on the back of it,
and looked at me over them. 'I have that power you were speaking of. Do
you know just in what consists a woman's power over a man? I'll tell
you: in keeping eternally just one thing that he wants.'

"She paused a long time on that, then she went on: 'Some women hold
their own in the world and their men by beauty, others by wit, others by
culture, breeding, and occasionally there's a woman clever enough to
hold her place and her man by wealth. I've got none of these things.
I've got only one great gift of God by which I hold my power. When
that's gone, all is gone. Wise people have told me so. I know it is
true.' She rose slowly, came and stood close beside me. 'It's--it's
this--that I'm still my own. Do you want to--to rob me?"

Leighton paused, staring into the fire.

"That was the time," he said, "I went off on my longest shooting-trip. I
never saw her again." He looked up. Vi was very pale.

"You have been cruel--cruel to me," she said.

Leighton sprang to his feet and started walking up and down.

"I have not," he said. "The trouble with you women is you're forever
wanting to have your cake and eat it, too. If you thought I was going to
comfort you with sophist assurances that there's a way out of paying the
price for the kind of life you've led, you were just wrong. What I'm
trying to do is to give you a prescription for an individual sick soul,
not a well one."

He stopped and pointed at the picture lying on Vi's lap.

"Don't you see where her philosophy helps you? You've got all the
elements of power that she lacked--beauty, wit, breeding, wealth,
and--yes--and mind. She had that, too, but she didn't know it. With all
that of your cargo left, can't you trade honestly with life? Can't you
make life worth while, not only just to yourself? You'll be trading in
compensations, it's true."

Leighton started walking up and down again.

"In one of my many brilliant moments," he went on, "I defined a
compensation to Lewis as something that doesn't quite compensate. There
you have the root of most of the sadness in life. But believe me, my
dear girl, almost all the live people you and I know are trading in
compensations, and this is what I want you to fasten on. Some of them do
it nobly."

Leighton stood with folded arms, frowning at the floor. Vi looked up at
him but could not catch his eye. She rose, picked up her wraps, and then
came and stood before him. She laid her fingers on his arms.

"Grapes," she said, still without a drawl, "you _have_ helped me--a lot.
Good night." She held up her lips.

"No, Vi," said Leighton, gravely. "Just give up paying even for kindness
with a kiss."

Vi nodded her head.

"You're right; only--that kiss wouldn't have been as old as I." She
turned from him. "I don't think I'll call you 'Grapes' any more."

"Yes, you will," said Leighton. "We're born into one name; we earn
another. We've got a right to the one we earn. You see, even a man can't
have his cake----"

But, with a wave of her hand, Vi was gone. Leighton heard Nelton running
down the stairs to call a cab for her.



CHAPTER XXXIV


Mlle. Folly Delaires was not born within a stone's throw of the Paris
fortifications, as her manager would have liked you to believe, but in
an indefinite street in Cockneydom, so like its mates that, in the words
of Folly herself, she had to have the homing instinct of a pigeon to
find it at all. Folly's original name had been--but why give it away?
She was one of those women who are above and beyond a name--of a class,
or, rather, of a type that a relatively merciful world produces
sparingly. She was all body and no soul.

From the moment that Lewis kissed Folly, and then kissed her several
times more, discovering with each essay depths in the art which even his
free and easy life had never given him occasion to dream of, he became
infatuated--so infatuated that the following dialogue passed over him
and did not wake him.

"Why are you crying?" asked Lewis, whom tears had never before made
curious.

"I'm crying," gasped Folly, stamping her little foot, "because it's
taken so _long_!"

Lewis looked down at her brown head, buried against his shoulder, and
asked dreamily:

"Are you spirit and flower, libertine and saint?"

To which Folly replied: "Well, I was the flower-girl once in a great
hit, and I played 'The Nun' last season, you remember. As for spirits, I
had the refusal of one of the spirit parts in the first "Blue Bird"
show, but there were too many of them, so I turned it down. I'd have
felt as though I'd gone back to the chorus. Libertine," she mused
finally--"what _is_ a libertine?"

Lewis's father could have looked at Folly from across the street and
given her a very complete and charming definition for a libertine in one
word. But Lewis had not yet reached that wisdom which tells us that man
learns to know himself last of all. He did not realize that your
true-born libertine never knows it. Whatever Folly's life may have been,
and he thought he had no illusions on that score, he seized upon her
question as proving that she still held the potential bloom of youth and
a measure of innocence.

To do her justice, Folly was young, and also she had asked her question
in good faith. As to innocence--well, what has never consciously
existed, causes no lack. Folly's little world was exceedingly broad in
one way and as narrow in another, but, like few human worlds, it
contained a miracle. The miracle was that it absolutely satisfied her.
She dated happiness, content, and birth itself from the day she went
wrong.

She had the appearance of being frank, open, and lovable, just as she
had that appearance of culture which every woman of her type gets from
the cultivated class of men they prey upon. Pet her, and she murmured
softly in the king's best English: scratch her, and, like the rock that
Moses struck, she burst forth in a surprising torrent. Without making
others merry, she was eternally merry. Without ever feeling the agony of
thirst, she instilled thirst. A thousand broken-hearted women might have
looked on her as an avenging sword, if the sword hadn't been two-edged.
She had a motto, a creed, a philosophy, packed into four words: "Be
loved; never love."

If both parts of this creed had not been equally imperative, Lewis might
have escaped. His aloofness was what doomed him. Like all big-game
hunters, Folly loved the rare trophy, the thing that's hard to get. By
keeping his distance, Lewis pressed the spring that threw her into
action. Almost instinctively she concentrated on him all her forces of
attraction, and Folly's forces of attraction, once you pressed the
spring, were simply dynamic. Beneath that soft, breathing skin of hers
was such store of vitality, intensity, and singleness of purpose as only
the vividly monochromatic ever bring to bear on life.

Lewis, unconsciously in very deep waters indeed, reached London in a
state of ineffable happiness. Not so Folly. Lewis had awakened in her
desire. With her, desire was merely the prelude to a natural
consummation. Folly was worried because one of the first and last things
Lewis had said to her was, "Darling, when will you marry me?" To which
she had replied, but without avail, "Let's think about that afterward."

When Lewis reached the flat on a Saturday night, he did not have to tell
his father that something wonderful had happened. Leighton saw it in his
face--a face suddenly become more boyish than it had ever been before.
They rushed feverishly through dinner, for Lewis's mood was contagious.
Then they went into the living-room, and straight for the two big
leather chairs which, had they lacked that necessary measure of
discretion which Nelton had assigned to them, might have told of many a
battle of the mind with the things that are.

"Well, Boy," said Leighton, "what is it?"

"Dad," cried Lewis, with beaming face, "I've found the woman--the
all-embracing woman."

Leighton's mind wandered back to the tales of Lewis's little pal
Natalie.

"Tell me about her--again," he said genially.

"Again!" cried Lewis. "But you've never heard of her--not from me,
anyway."

"What's her name?" asked Leighton, half aroused.

"Her name," said Lewis, smiling absently into the fire, "is Folly--Folly
Delaires."

Leighton was a trained stalker of dangerous game. Surprise never
startled him into movement. It stilled him. Old Ivory had once said of
him that he could make his heart stop beating at the smell of elephant;
which is quite a different thing from having your heart stop beating on
its own hook. When Lewis said, "Folly--Folly Delaires," Leighton
suddenly became intensely still. He remained still for so long that
Lewis looked up.

"Well, Dad, what Is it?" he asked, still smiling. "Have you heard of
her?"

"Yes," said Leighton, quietly, "I've heard of her. I've even seen her.
She's a beautiful--she has a beautiful body. Tell me just how it
happened."

Then Lewis talked, and Leighton appeared to listen. He knew all the
stages of that _via dolorosa_ too well to have to pay close attention to
Lewis's description, of the first emotional step of man toward man's
surest tribulation.

There was no outburst from Leighton when Lewis finished. On the
contrary, he made an effort to hide his thoughts, and succeeded so well
that, had it not been for a touch of bitterness in his smile, Lewis
might have been led to think that with this active calm his father would
have received the announcement of his son's choice of any woman.

"Dad," said Lewis, troubled, "why do you smile like that?"

"I am smiling," said Leighton, "at the tragedy of philanthropy. Any man
can get; it takes a genius to give. There are things I've got that I'd
like to give you now--on the eve of your greatest trouble." Lewis threw
up his head in amazement. He would have protested but, with a
half-raised hand, Leighton stilled him. "No," he went on, "I don't
expect you to acquire prescience all in a moment, nor do I expect myself
to acquire the genius of giving to a sudden need in half an hour. Let's
let things stand this way. You love Folly Delaires; I don't. I don't
want to be converted, and you don't. But one of us has simply got to be,
because--well--because I like to think we've lived too long together in
spirit to take to two sides of a fence now."

Lewis felt a sudden depression fall on him, all the more terible for the
exaltation that had preceded it.

"Two sides of a fence, Dad?" he said. "That can never be. I--I've just
got to convert you. When you know her, she'll help me."

The two rose to their feet on a common impulse. Leighton laid his hand
on Lewis's shoulder.

"Boy," he said, "forgive me for making your very words my own. I have no
illusions as to the power of woman. She is at once the supreme source of
happiness and of poignant suffering. You think your woman will help you;
I think she'll help me. That neutralizes her a bit, doesn't it? It
reduces our battle to the terms of single combat--unless one of us is
right about Folly."

"But, Dad," stammered Lewis, "I don't _want_ a battle."

Leighton pressed his hand down. Unconsciously Lewis straightened under
the pressure.

"Listen to this," said Leighton. "The battles of life aren't served up
like the courses at a dinner that you can skip at will. In life we have
to fight. Mostly we have to fight people we love for things we love
better. Sometimes we fight them for the very love we bear them. You and
I are going to fight each other because we can't help it. Let's fight
like gentlemen--to the finish--and smile. My boy, you don't know Folly."

"It's you who don't know Folly, Dad," said Lewis, He tried to smile, but
his lips twitched treacherously. Not since Leighton had gambled with
him, and won all he possessed, had such a blow been dealt to his faith.



CHAPTER XXXV


Both Lewis and his father passed a miserable night, but not even Nelton
could have guessed it when the two met in the morning for a late Sunday
breakfast. Leighton felt a touch of pride in the bearing of his son. He
wondered if Lewis had taken to heart a saying of his: "To feel sullen is
human nature; to show it is ill breeding." He decided that he hadn't, on
the grounds that no single saying is ever more than a straw tossed on
the current of life.

When they had finished breakfast in their accustomed cheerful silence,
Leighton settled down to a long cigar and his paper.

"I suppose you're off to see your lady," he said casually.

Lewis laughed.

"Not yet. She isn't up until twelve ever."

"Doesn't get up until twelve?" said Leighton. "You've found that out,
eh?"

"I didn't say 'doesn't get up'; I said 'isn't.' She gets up early
enough, but it takes her hours. I've never even heard of a woman that
takes such care of herself."

Leighton laid his paper aside.

"By the way," he said, "I've a confession to make to you, one that has
worried me for some days. Your little affair drove it out of my mind
last night."

"Well, Dad, go ahead," said Lewis. "I won't be hard on you."

"Have you any recollection of what you were working on before you went
away?"

For a moment Lewis's face looked blank, then suddenly it flushed. He
turned sharp eyes on his father.

"I left the studio locked," he said.

Leighton colored in his turn.

"I forgive you that," he said quietly. "Just after I came back to town
Vi called and told me she had been posing for you. She said she had left
something in the studio that she wanted to fetch herself. She asked me
for the key."

Lewis's hands were clenched.

"Well?" he asked.

"I went with her--to the door. She asked me to wait outside. She was
gone a long time. I heard her sobbing----"

"Sobbing? Vi?"

Leighton nodded.

"So--so I went in."

Father and son looked steadily at each other for a moment. Then Lewis
said:

"You've forgiven me for my thought, Dad; now I beg your pardon for it. I
suppose you saw that that bit of modeling was never intended for the
Salon? It was meant for Vi--because--well, because I liked her enough
to----"

"I know," interrupted Leighton. "Well, it worked. It worked as such
cures seldom do. While Vi was sobbing her heart out on the couch, I
smashed up the statue with a mallet. That's my confession."

Lewis did not move.

"Did you hear what I said?" asked Leighton. "I smashed up your model of
Vi."

"I heard you, Dad," said Lewis. "But you mustn't expect me to get
excited over it, because it's what I should have done myself, once she
had seen it."

"When I did it," continued Leighton, "I had no doubts; but since then
I've thought a lot. I want you to know that if that cast had gone into
marble or bronze, it would have had the eternal life of art itself."

Lewis flushed with pleasure. He knew that such praise from his father
must have been weighed a thousand times before it gained utterance. Only
from one other man on earth could commendation bring such a thrill. As
the name of Le Brux came to his mind, it fell from his father's lips.

"Le Brux has been giving me an awful talking to."

"Le Brux!" cried Lewis. "Has he been here?"

"Only in spirit," said Leighton, smiling. "And this is what he said in
his voice of thunder: 'If I had been here, I would have stood by that
figure with a mallet and smashed the head of any man that raised a
finger against it. What is the world coming to when a mere life weighs
more in the balance than the most trifling material expression of
eternity?

"'But, Master,' I said, 'a gentleman must always remember the woman.'

"To which he replied, 'What business has an artist to be anything so
small as a mere gentleman? It is not alone for fame and repute that we
great have our being. If by the loss of my single soul I can touch a
thousand other souls to life, bring sight to the blind and hearing to
ears that would not hear, what, then, is my soul? Nothing.'"

Leighton stopped and leaned forward.

"Then he said this, and the thunder was gone from his voice: 'When all
the trappings of the world's religions have rotted away, the vicarious
intention and example of Christ will still stand and bring a surge to
the hearts of unforgetful men. Thou child, believe me, what humanity has
gained of the best is founded solidly on sacrifice--on the individual
ruin of many men and women and little children.'"

Leighton paused. Lewis was sitting with locked hands. He was trying to
detach his mind from personalities.

"That's a great sophistry, isn't it?" he said.

"Do you know the difference between a sophistry and a great sophistry?"
asked Leighton. "A sophistry is a lie; a great sophistry is merely
super-truth."

"I can see," he went on, "that it's difficult for you to put yourself
outside sculpture. Let's switch off to literature, because literature,
next to music, is the supreme expression in art. I heard one of the
keenest men in London say the other day, 'The man who writes a book that
everybody agrees with is one of two things: a mere grocer of amusement
or a mental pander to cash.'

"You've read Irving's tales of the Catskills and of the Alhambra.
Vignettes. I think I remember seeing you read Hawthorne's "Scarlet
Letter." I pick out two Americans because to-day our country supports
more literary grocers and panders than the rest of the world put
together. It isn't the writers' fault altogether. You can't turn a
nation from pap in a day any more than you can wean a baby on lobster _à
la_ Newburg.

"But to get back. You might say that Irving gives the lie to my keen
friend unless you admit, as I do, that Irving was not a writer of books
so much as a painter of landscapes. He painted the scenes that were dear
to his heart, and in his still blue skies he hung the soft mists of
fable, of legend, and of the pageant of a passing race. Hawthorne was
his antithesis--a painter of portraits of the souls of men and women.
That's the highest achievement known to any branch of art." Leighton
paused. "Do you know why those two men wrote as they did?"

Lewis shook his head.

"Because, to put it in unmistakable English, they had something on their
chest, and they had to get it off. Irving wrote to get away from life.
Hawthorne never wrote to get away from life,--he wrote himself into it
forever and forever."

Leighton paused to get his cigar well alight.

"And now," he went on, "we come to the eternal crux. Which is beauty?
Irving's placid pictures of light, or Hawthorne's dark portrayals of the
varying soul of man?" He turned to Lewis. "What's your idea of a prude?"

"A prude," stammered Lewis--"why a prude's a person with an exaggerated
idea of modesty, isn't it?"

"Bah!" said Leighton, "you are as flat as a dictionary. A prude is a far
more active evil than that. A prude, my boy, is one who has but a single
eye, and that in the back of his head, and who keeps his blind face set
toward nature. If he would be content to walk backward, the world would
get along more easily, and would like him better the farther he walked.
The reason the live world has always hated prudes is that it's forever
being stumbled on by them. Your prude clutches Irving to the small of
his back and cries, 'This alone is beauty!' But any man with two eyes
looks and answers, 'You are wrong; this is beauty alone.'

"And now do you see where we've come out? To make a thing of beauty
alone is to bring a flash of joy to a hard-pressed world. But joy is
never a force, not even an achievement. It's merely an acquisition. It
isn't alive. The man who writes on paper or in stone one throbbing cry
of the soul has lifted the world by the power of his single arm. He
alone lives. And it is written that you shall know life above all the
creatures that are in sea and land and in the heavens above the earth by
this sign: sole among the things that are, life is its own source and
its own end."

Leighton stopped.

"You see now," he added, "why half of me is sorry that it let the other
half smash up that cast. What claim has a puny person against one
flicker of eternal truth?"

"Yes," said Lewis, slowly, "I see. I can follow your logic to the very
end. I can't answer it. All I know is that I myself--I couldn't have
paid the price, nor--nor let Vi pay it."

"And to tell you the truth," said Leighton with a smile, "I don't know
that I'm sorry." Lewis rose to his feet.

"Well, Dad," he said, "it's about twelve o'clock."

"Go ahead, my boy," said Leighton. "Bring the lady to lunch to-day or
any other day--if she'll come. Just telephone Nelton."



CHAPTER XXXVI


DURING the next few days Leighton saw little of his son and nothing of
Folly, but he learned quite casually that the lady was occupying an
apartment overlooking Hyde Park. From that it was easy for him to guess
her address, and one morning, without saying anything to Lewis of his
plans, he presented himself at Folly's door. A trim maid opened to his
ring.

"Is Mlle. Delaires in, my dear?" asked Leighton.

The maid stiffened, and peered intently at Leighton, who stood at ease
in the half-dusk of the hall. When she had quite made out his trim,
well-dressed figure, she decided not to be as haughty as she had at
first intended.

"Miss Delaires," she said, without quite unbending, however, "is not in
to callers at half after ten; she's in her bath."

"I am fortunate," remarked Leighton, coolly. "Will you take her my
card?" He weighted it with a sovereign.

"Oh, sir," said the maid, "it's not fair for me to take it. She won't be
seeing you. I can promise."

"Where shall I wait?" asked Leighton, stepping past her.

"This way, sir."

He was shown into a small, but dainty, sitting-room. The door beyond was
ajar, and before the maid closed it he caught a glimpse of a large
bedroom still in disarray. In the better light the maid glanced at his
face and then at his card.

"What kin are you to Mr. Lewis Leighton, please, sir?" she asked.

"I have every reason to believe that I'm his father," said Leighton,
smiling.

"I should say you had, sir," answered the maid, with a laugh, "if looks
is a guaranty. But even so she won't see you, I'm afraid."

"I don't mind much if she doesn't," said Leighton. "Just to have had
this chat with you makes it a charming morning."

In saying that Miss Delaires was in her bath, the maid had committed an
anachronism. Folly was not in her bath. She had been in her bath over an
hour ago; now she was in her bandages.

Folly's bath-room was not as large as her bedroom, but it was larger
than anything since Rome. To the casual glance, its tiled floor and
walls and its numerous immaculate fittings, nickel-trimmed and
glass-covered, gave the impression of a luxurious private-clinic
theater. Standing well away from one wall was, in fact, a glass
operating-table of the latest and choicest design. A more leisurely
inspection of the room, however, showed this operating-table to be the
only item--if a large-boned Swedish masseuse be omitted--directly
reminiscent of a surgery. All the other glittering appliances, including
an enormous porcelain tub, were subtly allied to the cult of healthy
flesh.

At the moment when the maid entered with Leighton's card, Folly was
virtually indistinguishable. She could only be guessed at in the
mummy-like form extended, but not stretched, if you please, on the
operating-table. Her face, all but a central oval, was held in a thin
mask of kidskin, and her whole body, from neck to peeping pink toes, was
wrapped closely in bandages soaked with cold cream. The bath-tub was
still half-full of tepid water, from which rose faint exhalations of the
latest attar, so delicate that they attained deception, and made one
look around instinctively for flowers.

Folly's big brown eyes seemed to be closed, but in reality they were
fixed on a little clock in plain, white porcelain, to match the room,
which stood on a glass shelf high on the wall in front of her. "I'm sure
that old clock has stopped," she cried petulantly to the masseuse. "Tell
me if it's ticking."

"Ut's ticking," said the _masseuse_, patiently. Then she added, as
though she were reciting: "Be mindful. Youth is a fund that can be saved
up like pennies. The tenure of youth and beauty is determined by the
amount and the quality--"

"Of relaxation," chanted Folly, breaking in. "It is not enough that the
body be relaxed; wrinkles come from the mind. Relax your mind even as
you relax your fingers and your toes. Tra-la-la, la-la!" Folly wriggled
the free tips of her pink toes. She felt the maid come in. "What do you
want, Marie?"

"Nothing, Miss," said the maid; "only I think something must of
happened."

"Nothing, only something's happened," mimicked Folly. "Well, what's
happened?"

"It's Mr. Lewis's governor, Miss, please. He's here, and he says he just
must see you."

"So you let him in, did you? At half-past ten in the morning? How much
did he give you?"

"Oh, nothing at all, Miss." Marie paused. "He's that charming he didn't
have to give me anything."

"H--m--m!" said Folly. "Well, go ask him what he wants."

"He won't say, Miss. He's that troubled he just keeps his eyes on the
floor, an' says as he has something private he must tell you. Perhaps
Mr. Lewis has broke his leg. I'm sure I don't know."

"Come on, Buggins," said Miss Delaires to the masseuse. "Don't you hear?
There's a gentleman waiting to see me."

Buggins shook her head.

"The hour ut is not finish," she said calmly. "Five minutes yet." And
for five long minutes Folly had to wait. Then the _masseuse_ went
swiftly into action. Off came the mask and the long, moist bandages. As
the bandages uncoiled, Marie rolled them up tightly and placed them, one
after the other, on the glass shelves of a metal sterilizer. Buggins
rolled up her white sleeves, and entered forthwith on the major rite.

First she massaged Folly's full, round neck; then her swift, deep
fingers, passed down one arm and felt out every muscle, every joint, to
the tips of Folly's fingers. Back up the arm again, across the bosom,
and down the other arm. Back to the neck once more, and then down and
around the body to the very last joint of Folly's very last and very
little toe.

Folly let go a great sigh, sprang from the table, and stood erect, young
and alive in every fiber, in the center of the blue and white bath-rug.
The film of cold cream was quite gone. But the _masseuse_ was not yet
content. She caught up a soft, scented towel and passed it deftly over
arms, body, and legs, not forgetting the last little toe. When she
finished, she was on her knees. She looked up and nodded to Folly's
inquiring glance.

Folly gave a little laugh of pure delight, and stretched. She held her
doubled fists high above her head. Her whole body glowed in an even,
unblemished pink. Verily, it seemed to breathe; it breathed with the
breath of flowers. And no wonder!

When she had finished stretching, Marie was holding ready a gown of
silk,--dark blue, with a foam of lace at the throat and on the broad
half-sleeves,--and Buggins had placed lamb's-wool slippers just before
her feet. But Folly was too full of animal to be even so softly
imprisoned just yet. With a chuckle of mischief, she gave them each a
quick push and darted across the room and out by the door.

Maid and masseuse followed her into the bedroom with protesting cries.
The bedroom had been put in order. Only the bed itself, dressed merely
in a fresh white sheet and pillows, looked a little naked, for the
bedclothes proper had been carried out to air. In the center of the bed
was Folly, curled up like a kitten. Her hair had tumbled down into two
thick, loose braids. She submitted now to the gown, and wrapped herself
carefully in it. Propped high against the pillows, a braid of brown hair
falling forward over each shoulder, and her bare arms lying still at her
sides, she looked very demure indeed and very sweet.

"Bring tea, Marie," she said softly, "and show in Daddy Leighton."



CHAPTER XXXVII


LEIGHTON'S first feeling on entering Folly's bedroom was one of despair.
All his knowledge of the highways and byways of the feminine mind was
only enough to make him recognize, as he glanced about the room, that he
was about to encounter more! than a personality, that he was face to
face with a force.

The most illuminating thing that can be said about Folly's bedroom is
that Leighton saw the bedroom--the whole of it--before he consciously
saw Folly. The first impression that the room gave was one of fresh
air--the weighted air of a garden in bloom, however, rather than that of
some wind-swept plain. The next, was one of an even and almost stolid
tone, neither feminine nor masculine, in the furnishings. They were
masterfully impersonal.

To Leighton, who had had the run of every grade of greasy, professional
dressing-room, chaotic and slovenly beyond description, and of boudoirs,
professional and otherwise, each in its appropriate measure a mirror of
the character of its occupant, the detachment of this big room came as a
shock. There were only eight pieces of furniture, of which four were
chairs, yet there was no sense of emptiness. The proportions of the
remaining objects would have dwarfed a far larger space.

Along the whole length of one wall stood an enormous press in mahogany,
with sliding-doors. Two of the doors were slightly open, for Folly knew
that clothes, like people and flowers, need a lot of air. Leighton
caught a glimpse of filmy nothings hanging on racks; of other nothings,
mostly white, stacked on deep shelves; of a cluster of hats clinging
like orchids to invisible bumps; and last and least, of tiny slippers
all in a row.

At right angles to the press, but well away from it, stood a
dressing-table surmounted by a wide, low swivel-mirror. The table was
covered with tapestry under glass. The dull gleam of the tapestry seemed
to tone down and control the glittering array of toilet articles in
monogrammed gold. Facing the press, stood a large trinity cheval-glass,
with swinging wings. In the center of the room was the bed. Behind the
bed and on each side of it were two high windows. They carried no
hangings, but were fitted with three shades, differing in weight and
color, and with adjustable porcelain Venetian blinds which could be made
to exclude light without excluding air.

Folly's bed was a mighty structure. Like the rest of the furniture, it
was of mahogany. It was a four-poster, but posts would be a misleading
term applied to the four fluted pillars that carried the high canopy.
The canopy itself was trimmed with no tassels or hangings except for a
single band of thick tapestry brought just low enough to leave the
casual observer in doubt as to whether there really was a canopy at all.

Having taken in all the surroundings at a glance, Leighton's eyes
finally fell upon Folly. She lay in a puzzling, soft glow of light.
Resting high on the pillows, she reached scarcely half-way down the
length of the great bed. For a second they looked at each other
solemnly. Then Leighton's glance passed from her face to the two braids
of hair, down the braids to her bare arms demurely still at her sides,
down her carefully wrapped figure, down, down to her pink toes. Folly
was watching that glance. As it reached her toes, she gave them a quick
wriggle. Leighton jumped as if some one had shot at him, and solemnity
made a bolt through the open windows, hotly pursued by a ripple and a
rumble of laughter.

When Leighton had finished laughing, he sat down in a chair and sighed.
He was trying to figure out just what horse-power it would have taken to
drag him away from Folly at Lewis's age. Where was he going to find the
power? For the first time in many years he trembled before a situation.
He began to talk casually, trying to lead up to the object of his call.
Two things, however, distracted him. One was the puzzling glow of light
that bathed Folly and the bed, the other was Folly herself.

Folly was very polite indeed as far as occasional friendly interjections
went, but as to genuine attention she was distinctly at fault. She did
not look at Leighton while he talked, but held her gaze dreamily on what
would have been the sky above her had not three floors of apartments, a
roof, and several other things intervened.

Finally Leighton exclaimed in exasperation:

"_What_ are you staring at?"

Folly started as though she had just wakened, and turned her eyes on
him.

"You're too far away," she said. "If you really want to talk to me, come
over here." She patted the bed at her side.

Leighton crossed over, and sat on the edge of the bed. Something made
him look up. His jaw dropped. There was a canopy to Folly's bed. It
consisted of one solid sweep of French mirror so limpid that reflection
became reality. It was fringed with tiny veiled lights.

Once more Folly's gay ripple of laughter rang out, but it was
unaccompanied this time. Leighton's fighting blood was up. He stared at
her stolidly.

"Look here," he said, "I _do_ want to talk to you. Put out those cursed
little lights!"

"Oh, dear!" gasped Folly as she switched off the lights, "you're such a
funny man! You make me laugh. Please don't do it any more."

"I won't try any harder than I have so far," said Leighton, grimly.
"This is what I came to say to you. My boy wants to marry you. I don't
want him to. I might as well confess that during the last ten minutes
I've given up any ideas I had of buying you off. I'm not worth a
million."

"You poor dear," said Folly, "don't worry any longer. I don't want to
marry Lew. Ask me something else."

"I will," said Leighton. "It's just this. Chuck Lew over. Get rid of
him. It will hurt him, I know. I can understand that better now than I
did before. But I'd rather hurt him a bit that way than see him on the
rack."

"Thanks," said Folly; "but, you see, I can't get rid of him. You can't
get rid of something you haven't got." She smiled. "Don't you see? I'll
have to get him before I can oblige you."

"Don't bother," said Leighton. "A clever woman like you often gets rid
of something she hasn't got. Look here, you don't want to marry Lew,
and, what's more, you don't love him. You couldn't marry him if you
wanted to. You know it isn't in you to marry any man. But I tell you,
Folly, if it really was in you truly to marry Lew, I'd give in and bless
you. I wouldn't have yesterday, but I would to-day; because, my dear,
you are simply made up of charms. The only thing missing is a soul."

"You talk better than Lew--not so silly," remarked Folly. "But what's
the use of all this palaver about marrying? I've told you I don't want
to marry him."

"Well, what do you want, then?"

"I want Lew," said Folly, smiling. She sat up, and drew her knees into
the circle of her arms. "He's an awfully nice boy. So like you, Marie
says. I just want him to have. _You_ know."

"Yes," said Leighton, dryly. "Well, you can't have him."

"Can't have him?" repeated Folly, straightening. "Why not?"

"Because I don't want you to."

"But why?"

"Well," said Leighton, "I don't believe in that sort of thing."

"Oh, oh!" cried Folly, "now you're trying to make me laugh again! By the
way, _are_ you Mr. Grapes Leighton?"

"I am," said Leighton, flushing.

Folly called the maid.

"Marie," she said, "bring me my scrap-book--the oldest one."

Leighton moved back to the chair and sat down with a resigned air. Marie
brought in a huge scrap-book, and placed it on a bracket tea-tray that
swung in over the bed. Folly opened the book and turned the leaves
slowly. "Here we are," she said at last, and read, mimicking each
speaker to a turn:

"'Counsel:' 'Please, Mrs. Bing, just answer yes or no; did you or did
you not meet Mr. Leighton in the corridor at three o'clock in the
morning?

"'Mrs. Bing:' 'Well, sir, yes; sir, that is, please your Honor [turning
to the judge], I _did_ meet Mr. Leighton in the collidoor, but 'e was
eating of a bunch of grapes that innercent you'd ha' knowed at once as
'_ee_ 'adn't been up to no mischief.' [Laughter.]

"Order! Order!" boomed Folly, as she slammed the book.

Leighton shrugged his shoulders.

"That's neither here nor there. You'll find before you get through with
life what people with brains have known for several centuries. The son
that's worth anything at all is never like his father. Sons grow."

"I don't care anything about that," said Folly, calmly. "I'm going to
have Lew because--well, just because I want him."

"And I say you 're not."

"So?" said Folly, her eyes narrowing. Then she smiled and added,
"There's only one way you can stop me"

"How's that?" said Leighton.

"By making me want somebody else more."

Leighton looked at her keenly for a moment.

"I shall never do that," he said.

"Somehow," said Folly, still smiling, "you've made a fair start. It
isn't you exactly. It's that you are just Lew--the whole of Lew and a
lot of things added."

"You are blind," said Leighton; "you don't know the difference between
addition and subtraction. Anyway, even if I could do it, I wouldn't. I
want to fight fair--fair with Lew, fair with you, if you're fair with
me, and fair with myself. But I want to fight, not play. Will you lunch
at our place to-morrow?"

"Let's see. To-morrow," said Folly, tapping her lips to hide a tiny
yawn. "Well, we can't fight unless we get together, can we? Yes, I'll
come."



CHAPTER XXXVIII


Immediately upon leaving Folly, Leighton called on Lady Derl, by
appointment. He had already been to Hélène with his trouble over Lewis.
It was she that had told him to see Folly. "In a case of even the
simplest subtraction," Hélène had said, "you've got to know what you're
trying to subtract from."

As usual, Leighton was shown into Hélène's intimate room. He closed the
door after him quickly.

"Hélène," he said, "where's the key?"

"The key? What key?"

"The key to this door. I want to lock myself in here."

"Poor frightened thing!" laughed Hélène. "Turn around and let me look at
you. Is your face scratched?"

Leighton pulled out a handkerchief and mopped his brow. He stared at
each familiar object in the room as though he were trying to recall a
truant mind. Finally his eyes came around to Hélène, and with a quick
smile and the old toss of the head with which he was wont to throw off a
mood, he brought himself back to the present.

"With time and patience," he said, as he sat down, "anybody can get a
grip on a personality, but a mighty impersonality is like the Deluge
or--or a steam-roller. Do I look flattened out?"

"You do, rather, for you," said Hélène. "Tell me about it from the
beginning." And Leighton did. It took him half an hour. When he got
through, she said, still smiling, "I'd like to meet this Folly person."

"I see I've talked for nothing," said Leighton. "It isn't the Folly
person that flattened me out. It's what's around her, outside of her."

"That's what you think," said Hélène. "But, still, it's she I'd like to
see."

"That's lucky," said Leighton, "because you 're going to."

"When?"

"To-morrow. Lunch."

"What's the idea?"

"The idea is this. I've been looking her up, viewing her cradle and her
mother's cradle and that sort of thing. I'd have liked to have viewed
her father's as well, but it's a case of _cherchez l'homme_."

"Well?"

"Well, the young lady's an emanation from sub-Cockneydom. My idea is
that that kind can't stand the table and _grande-dame_ test. I'll supply
the table, with fixtures, and you're going to be the _grande-dame_."
Leighton's face suddenly became boyishly pleading. "Will you, Hélène?
It's more than an imposition to ask; it's an impertinence."

For a moment Hélène was serious and looked it.

"Glen," she said, "you and I don't have to ask that sort of thing--not
with each other. We take it. Of course I'll come. I'll enjoy it. But--do
you think she's really raw enough to give herself away?"

"I don't know," said Leighton, gloomily. "I couldn't think of anything
else. Lunch begins to look a bit thin for the job. At first I'd thought
of one of those green-eyed Barbadian cocktails, followed by that
pale-eyed Swiss wine of mine that Ivory calls the Amber Witch with the
hidden punch. But I've given them up. You see, I told her I'd play fair
if she did."

"Yes, I see," said Hélène.

A psychologist would have liked an hour to study the lightning change
that came over Folly when, on the following day, she suddenly realized
Lady Derl. Folly had blown into the flat like a bit of gay thistledown.
For her, to lunch with one man was the stop this side of boredom; but to
lunch with two was a delight. If she was allowed to pick the other
woman, she could just put up with a _partie carrée_. But she hadn't
picked out Lady Derl. Lady Derl was something that had never touched her
world except from a box across the footlights on an occasional première.

One flash of Folly's eyes took in Lady Derl, and then her long lashes
drooped before Lady Derl had time to take in Folly. Folly's whole self
drooped. She was still a bit of thistle-down, but its pal, the breeze,
was gone. She crossed the room, barely touched Hélène's hand, and then
fluttered down to stillness on the edge of a big chair.

At lunch Leighton made desperate efforts to start a breeze and failed.
Folly said "Yes" and Folly said "No,"--very softly, too,--and that was
all. Leighton stepped on Hélène's foot several times, but to no avail.
Lady Derl was watching Folly. "Could she keep it up? Yes, she could."
Lady Derl couldn't talk; she wanted to laugh.

Throughout that interminable lunch, Hélène, Leighton, and Lewis saw
nothing, thought nothing, but Folly, and, for all any one of them could
see, Folly didn't know it. "Oh, you adorable _cat!_" thought Lady Derl.
"Oh, you _adorable!_" sighed Lewis to himself, and, inwardly, Leighton
groaned, "Oh, you _you!_"

Within twenty minutes of leaving the table, Folly rose from the edge of
her chair and crossed to Lady Derl.

"Good-by," she breathed shyly, holding out her hand. "I must go now."
Lewis sprang up to accompany her. They could see he was aching to get
away somewhere where he could put his arms around her. Leighton crossed
to the door and held it open. "Good-by," said Folly to him, holding out
her hand. "I've had _such_ a good time."

At the word "such," Leighton winced and flushed. Then he grinned.

"Good-by, Folly," he said. "I hope you'll come again when you're feeling
more like yourself."

He closed the door and then rang for Nelton. Nelton came.

"Bring me the iodine," said Leighton, as with his handkerchief he
stanched the blood from a bad scratch on his right wrist.

"Heavens! Glen," cried Hélène, "how did you get that?

"Didn't you see me jump when she said '_such_'?" asked Leighton. Then
they sat down, and Hélène laughed for a long time, while Leighton tried
not to. "Oh," he said at last, "I wish we didn't have to think of Lew!"

"You may ask for my advice now," said Hélène, a little breathlessly.
"I've got it ready."

"Thank God!" said Leighton. "What is it?"

"It's only a plan to gain time, after all," said Hélène; "but that's
what you want--time for Lew to get his puppy eyes opened. You can
elaborate the idea. I'll just give you the skeleton."

She did, and, soon after, Leighton saw her into a cab. He went back to
the flat and waited. He knew that Lewis would not be gone long. He would
be too keen to hear his father's and Lady Derl's verdict.

Leighton had just settled down to a book and a second cigar when Lewis
came into the room like a breeze that had only a moment to stay.

"Well, Dad," he cried, "what have you got to say now? What has Lady Derl
got to say?"

Lewis flung himself into a chair, crossed his arms, and stretched his
legs straight out before him. His head hung to one side, and he was so
confident of his father's verdict that he was laughing at him out of
bright eyes.

Leighton laid his book aside and took his cigar from his mouth. He
leaned toward his son, his elbows on his knees.

"Every time I see Miss Delaires," he said slowly, "my opinion of her
charms and her accomplishments goes up with a leap."

Lewis nodded, and scarcely refrained from saying, "I told you so."

Leighton's face remained impassive. "She has a much larger repertoire
than I thought," he continued; "but there's one rôle she can't play."

"What's that?" asked Lewis.

"Marriage."

"Why?" asked Lewis, his face setting. Then he blurted out: "I might as
Well tell you, she says she doesn't believe in marriage. She's too
advanced."

"Too advanced!" exclaimed Leighton. "Why, my dear boy, she hasn't
advanced an inch from the time the strongest man with the biggest club
had a God-given right to the fairest woman in the tribe and exercised
it. That was the time for Folly to marry."

"Go easy, Dad," warned Lewis.

"I'm going to, Boy," said Leighton. "You hear a lot of talk to-day on
the shortcomings of marriage as an institution. The socialists and the
suffragists and a lot of other near-sighted people have got it into
their heads that we've outgrown marriage." Leighton puffed at his cigar.
"Once I was invited out to dinner, and had to eat cabbage because there
was nothing else. That night I had the most terrible dream of my life. I
dreamed that instead of growing up, I was growing down, and that by
morning I had grown down so far that, when I tried to put them on, I
only reached to the crotch of my trousers. I'll never forget those
flapping, empty legs."

Lewis smiled.

"You can smile," went on Leighton. "I can't, even now. That's what's
happened to this age. We've outgrown marriage downward. Your
near-sighted people talk of contractual agreements, parity of the sexes,
and of a lot of other drugged panaceas, with the enthusiasm of a hawker
selling tainted bloaters. They don't see that marriage is founded on a
rock set deeper than the laws of man. It's a rock upon which their
jerry-rigged ships of the married state are bound to strike as long as
there's any Old Guard left standing above the surge of leveled
humanity."

"And what's the rock?" asked Lewis.

"A woman's devotion," said Leighton, and paused. "Devotion," he went on,
"is an act of worship, and of prayer as well as of consecration, only,
with a woman, it isn't an act at all. Sometime perhaps H lne will talk
to you. If she does, you'll see in her eyes what I'm trying to tell you
in words."

"And--Folly?" said Lewis. His own pause astounded him.

"Yes, Folly," said Leighton. "Well, that's what Folly lacks--the key,
the rock, the foundation. The only person Folly has a right to marry is
herself, and she knows it."

Lewis sighed with disappointment. He had been so sure. Leighton spoke
again.

"One thing more. Don't forget that to-day you and I--and H lne,
received Folly here as one of us."

Lewis looked up. Leighton rose, and laid one hand on his shoulder.

"Boy," he said, "don't make a mistress out of anything that has touched
H lne. You owe that to me."

"I won't, Dad," gulped Lewis. He snatched up his hat and stick and
hurried out into the open.



CHAPTER XXXIX


LEIGHTON'S heart ached for his boy as he watched him go, and during the
next few weeks Iris pity changed into an active anxiety. In setting that
trap--he could call it nothing else--for Lew, he and H lne had put
forces into conflict that were not amenable to any light control. Lewis
had passed his word. Leighton knew he would never go back on it. On the
other hand, for the first time in all her life Folly's primal instinct
was being balked by a denial she could comprehend only as having its
source in Leighton rather than in Lew.

Folly was being eaten away by desire. She was growing desperate. So were
Marie and the _masseuse._ When a morning came that found Folly with
purple shadows under her eyes their despair became terror.

"Madame," cried Marie, "why don't you marry him? You've got to stop it.
You've got to stop it. Anyway, all ways, you've got to stop it. It's
a-eating of you up. If you're a loving of him that much, why don't
cher?"

"Loving of him!" sneered Folly. "I--I hate him. No, no, that's not true.
I don't hate Lew, poor dear. It's _them_ I hate. And I _won't_ be
beaten." She pounded her doubled knee with her fist. "I don't _want_ to
marry him; but if they push me, if they keep on pushing me----"

It can be seen from the above that Lew was beginning to get on Folly's
nerves. She had long since begun to get on his. When they were with
others it was all right; Folly was her old self. But whenever they were
alone, the same wordy battle began and never ended. Lew grew morose,
heavy. He avoided his father, but he could do no work; so time hung on
his hands, and began to rot away his fiber as only too much time can.

One day H lne sent for Leighton.

"Glen," she said, "we've been playing with something bigger than merely
Folly. I saw her to-day, just a flash in Bond Street. I saw her face. If
Lew holds out another week, she's going to marry him, and yet, somehow,
I don't believe she loves him. Something tells me you weren't wrong when
you said she could love nothing but just herself."

Leighton sighed.

"I know I wasn't wrong," he said. "But you are right: she's going to
marry him. And I'll have to stand by and see him through. Watch her
break him up and throw him off. And I'll have to pick up the pieces and
stick them together. One doesn't like to have to do that sort of thing
twice. I did it with my own life. I don't want to do it with Lew's.
There are such a lot of patched lives. I wanted him--I wanted him--"

H lne crossed the room quickly, and put her arms around Leighton, one
hand pressing his head to her.

"Glen," she said softly, "why, Glen!"

Leighton was not sobbing. He was simply quivering from head to
toe--quivering so that he could not speak. His teeth chattered. H lne
smoothed his brow and his crisp hair, shot with gray. She soothed him.

"H lne," he said at last, "he's my boy."

"Glen," said H lne, "if you love him--love him like that, she can't
break him up. Don't be frightened. Go and find him. Send him to me."

Leighton did not have to look for Lew. He had scarcely reached the flat
when Lew came rushing in, a transformed Lew, radiant, throbbing with
happiness.

"Dad," he cried, "she's said 'Yes.' She's going to marry me. Do you
hear, Dad?"

"Yes, I hear," said Leighton, dully. Then he tossed back his head. He
would not blur Lew's happy hour. He held out his hand. "I hear," he
repeated, "and I'll--I'll see you through."

Lewis gripped the extended hand with all his strength, then he sat down
and chatted eagerly for half an hour. He did not see that his father was
tired.

"Go and tell H lne," he said when Lewis at last paused. "Telephone her
that you want to talk to her."

H lne was on the point of going out. She told Lewis to come and see her
at ten the next morning. He went, and as he was standing just off the
hall, waiting to be announced, the knocker on the great front door was
raised, and fell with a resounding clang. Before the doorman could open,
it fell again.

Lewis, startled, looked around. The door opened. A large man in evening
dress staggered in. His clothes were in disorder. His high hat had been
rubbed the wrong way in spots. But Lewis hardly noticed the clothes. His
eyes were fastened on the man's face. It was bloated, pouched, and
mottled with purple spots and veins. Fear filled it. Not a sudden fear,
but fear that was ingrown, that proclaimed that face its habitual
habitation. The man's eyes bulged and stared, yet saw nothing that was.
He blundered past the doorman.

Lewis caught a glimpse of a tawdry woman peering out from a hansom at
the disappearing man. "Thank Gawd!" he heard her say as the cab drove
off.

With one hand on the wall the man guided himself toward the stairs at
the end of the hall. On the first step he stumbled and would have fallen
had it not been for a quick footman. The man recovered his balance and
struck viciously at the servant. Then he clutched the baluster, and
stumbled his way up the stairs.

Lewis was frightened. He turned and hurried through the great, silent
drawing-rooms, through the somber library, to the little passage to
H lne's room. He met the footman who had gone to announce him. He did
not stop to hear what he said. He pushed by him and knocked at H lne's
door.

"Come in," she cried.

Lewis stood before her. He was excited.

"H lne," he said, "there's a man come in--a horrible man. He pushed by
the servants. He's gone upstairs. I think--well, I think he's not
himself. Do you want me to do anything?"

H lne was standing. At Lewis's first words she had flushed; then she
turned pale, deathly pale, and steadied herself with one hand on the
back of a chair. She put the other hand to the side of her head and
pressed it there.

"That's it," she said; "he's--he's not himself." Then she faced Lewis.
"Lew, that's my--that's Lord Derl that you saw."

"H lne!" cried Lew, putting out quick hands toward her. "Oh, I'm
sorry--I'm sorry I said that!"

His contrition was so deep, so true, that H lne smiled, to put him at
his ease.

"It's all right, Lew; it's all right that you saw," she said evenly.
"Come here. Sit down here. Now, what have you got to tell me?"

Lewis was still frowning.

"It seemed," he said, "such a big thing. Now, somehow, it doesn't seem
so big. I just wanted to tell you that Folly has come around at last.
We're going to be married."

For a long moment there was silence, then H lne said: "You love her,
Lew? You're sure you love her?"

Lewis nodded his head vehemently.

"And you're sure she loves you?" asked H lne.

"Yes," said Lewis, not so positively. "In her way she does. She says
she's wanted me from the first day she saw me."

H lne sat down. She held one knee in her locked hands. Her face was
half turned from Lewis. She was staring out through the narrow, Gothic
panes of the broad window. Her face was still pale and set. Lewis's eyes
swept over her. Her beauty struck him as never before. Something had
been added to it. H lne seemed to him a girl, a frail girl. How could
he ever have thought this Woman worldly! Her fragrance reached him. It
was a fragrance that had no weight, but it bound him--bound him hand and
foot in its gossamer web. He felt that he ought to struggle, but that he
did not wish to. He waited for H lne to speak.

"Love," she said at last, "is a terrible thing. Young people don't know
what a terrible thing it is. We talk about the word 'love' being so
abused. We think we abuse it, but it's love that abuses itself. There
are so many kinds of love, and every big family is bound to include a
certain number of rotters. Love isn't terrible through the things we do
to it; it's terrible for the things it does to us."

H lne paused.

"I'm glad you saw what you did to-day because it will make it easier for
you to understand. Tour father loves me, and I love him. It's not the
love of youth. It's the love of sanity. The love of sanity is a fine,
stalwart love, but it hasn't the unnamable sweetness or the ineffaceable
bitterness of the love of youth. Years ago your father wanted to take me
away from--from what you saw. There did not seem to be any reason why we
should not go. He and I--we're not wedded to any place or to any time.
We have a World that's ours alone. We could take it with us wherever we
went."

"H lne," whispered Lewis, "why didn't you go?"

"H lne unlocked her hands, put them on the lounge at her sides, and
stayed herself on them. She stared at the floor.

"We didn't go," she said, "because of the terrible things that
love--bitter love--had done to us."

She turned luminous eyes toward Lewis.

"You say you love Folly; you think she loves you. Lew, perhaps, she _is_
your pal to-day. Will she be your pal always? You know what a pal is.
You've told me about that little girl Natalie. A pal is one who can't do
wrong, who can't go wrong, who can't grow wrong. Your pal is you--your
blood, your body, your soul. Is Folly your blood, your body, your soul?
If she is, she'll grow finer and finer and you will, too, and years and
time and place will fade away before the greatest battle-cry the world
has ever known--'We're partners.'"

H lne turned her eyes away.

"But if you're not really pals for always, the one that doesn't care
will grow coarse. If it's Folly, her past will seize upon her. She'll
run from your condemning eyes, but you--you can't run from your own
soul.

"Lew, I know. I'm awake. Every woman has a right to an awakening, but
most of them by good fortune miss it. There's one in ten that doesn't. I
didn't. The tenth woman--that's what I'm coming to, and whether it's the
tenth woman or the tenth man, it's all the same in bitter love."

H lne's eyes took on the far-away look that blots out the present
world, and clothes a distant vision in flesh and blood.

"You saw what you saw to-day," she went on in a voice so low that Lewis
leaned forward to catch her words. "Remember that, and then listen. The
love that comes to youth is like the dawn of day. There is no
resplendent dawn without a sun, nor does the flower of a woman's soul
open to a lesser light. The tenth woman," she repeated, "the one woman.
To her awakening comes with a man, not through him. He is part of the
dawn of life, and though clouds may later hide his shining face, her
heart remembers forever the glory of the morning."

The tears welled from her eyes unheeded. Lewis leaped forward with a
cry.

"H lne! H lne!"

She held him off.

"Don't touch me!" she gasped. "I only wanted you to see the whole burden
of love. Now go, dear. Please go. I'm--I'm very tired."



CHAPTER XL


Lewis, walking rapidly toward the flat, was thinking over all that Lady
Derl had said and was trying to bring Folly into line with his thoughts.
He had never pictured Folly old. He tried now and failed. Folly and
youth were inseparable; Folly _was_ youth. Then he gave up thinking of
Folly. That moment did not belong to her. As once before, the fragrance
and the memory of H lne clung to him, held him.

He passed slowly into the room where Leighton sat. He felt a dread lest
his father ask him what it was H lne had said. But he wronged his
father. Leighton merely glanced up, flashed a look into the eyes of his
son. He saw and knew the light that was there for the light that lingers
in the eyes of him who comes from looking upon holy inner places.

For an hour neither spoke, then Leighton said:

"Going out to lunch to-day?"

"No," said Lewis; "I've told Nelton I'd be in."

"About this marriage," said Leighton, smiling. "Let's look on it as a
settled thing that there's going to be a marriage. Have you thought
about the date and ways and means?"

Lewis flushed.

"Don't misunderstand me," said Leighton. "I might as well tell you that
I've decided to divide my income equally between us, marriage or no
marriage."

"Dad!" cried Lewis, half protesting.

"There, there," said Leighton, "you're not getting from me what you
think. What I mean is that I'm not making any sacrifice. I've lived on
half my income for some time. You'll need a lump-sum of money besides.
Your grandmother left you a big house in Albany. It won't bring much,
but I think you'd better sell it. It's on the wrong side of the town
now."

"I'll do whatever you say, Dad," said Lewis.

"I suggest that you fix your marriage for six months from now," went on
Leighton. "That will give us time to go over and untangle certain
affairs, including the house, on the other side. It isn't altogether on
account of the house I want to take you over."

Lewis had winced at six months. Now he looked questioningly at his
father.

"Keep your eyes open as you go through life," continued Leighton, "and
you'll see that marriage is a great divisor. All the sums of friendship
and relation are cut in two by marriage. You and I, we've been friends,
and before I surrender you I think it's only just that I should take you
over and introduce you to your inheritance."

"My inheritance?" asked Lewis.

"Yes," said Leighton, "your country."

"You might think," continued Leighton, "that I'm an expatriate.
Externally I have been, but never in the heart. I've been
waiting--waiting for our country to catch up to me. Under certain
conditions a man has the right to pick out the stage of civilization
best adapted to his needs. There are two ways of doing that: either go
to it or make it come to you. If you're not tied, it's easier to go to
it, because sometimes it takes more than a generation to make it come to
you."

"So you've gone to it," said Lewis.

Leighton nodded.

"Nations and individuals travel like the hands of a clock. You can't
always live in the midday of your life, but you can in the midday of a
nation. When you get an educated taste, you prefer pheasants, bananas,
Stilton, and nations when they're at one o'clock. The best flavor--I'm
not talking about emotions--the best flavor of anything, including life,
comes with one o'clock."

"What time is it over there now?" asked Leighton.

"About eleven," said Leighton, "top wave of success. Now, these are the
earmarks of success: a meticulous morality in trifles, ingrowing eyes,
crudity, enthusiasm, and a majority."

"Heavens!" cried Lewis, "you told me once you were afraid I was going to
be successful. Am I earmarked like that?"

"You will be," said Leighton, "the minute you're driven to sculpturing
for the populace--for what it will bring. That's why I'm giving you your
own income now, because, when you're married, you're going to be pretty
hard pressed. I don't want you to be able to justify the sale of your
soul.

"I had an uncle once--he's dead now--that had an only son named Will.
Uncle Jim was a hard worker. He had a paper-mill, and he was worth a lot
of money. His son Will wasn't a worker. He didn't own the paper-mill,
but he never let you forget he was going to. He failed his way through
school, but he couldn't quite fail through college. Every time he failed
at anything, he used to say: 'It doesn't matter. Dad will give me a
start in life, won't you, Dad?' And his father would say, 'I certainly
will.'

"Well, one morning a little after Will had been flunked out of college,
he was standing on the lawn whittling. I happened to be looking out of
the window. I saw Uncle Jim crawling across the grass under cover of a
rhododendron bush to a position just behind Will. He was carrying under
one arm an enormous fire-cracker, with the fuse lit. He rolled it out on
the grass behind Will, and when it went off, Will went, too. He landed
seventeen feet from the hole the cracker made.

"When he'd turned around, but before he could get his jaw up, my uncle
said: 'Will, I've always promised I'd give you a start in life. Well,
I've given it to you--a damn good start, too, judging by the length of
that jump. Now you git! Not a word. You just git!'

"Will didn't go very far away. He went to the rival town across the
river. He hadn't learned anything about making paper, but a New England
Leighton is just naturally born knowing how to make paper. In fifteen
years Will didn't have much soul left, but he had enough money to buy
his father out and make him sign an agreement to retire. They were both
as pleased as Punch. To the day of his death the old man would say, 'I
certainly gave you a start in life, Will,' and Will would answer with a
grin, 'Dad, you certainly did.'

"The moral of that yarn is that we Leightons have proved over and over
that we could play the game of success when we thought it was worth
while. Will's generation and mine, generally speaking, thought it was
worth while. But your generation--the best of it--isn't going to think
so. That's why I'm giving you enough money so that you won't have to
think about it all the time."

"I'm grateful, Dad," said Lewis. "It's easier to breathe that way."

Leighton nodded. "Sometimes," He continued, "I feel guilty, as though it
were cowardly not to have lived where I was put. But--have you ever seen
a straw, caught on a snag, try to stop a river? To your sentimentalist
that straw looks heroic; to anybody that knows the difference between
bathos and pathos it simply looks silly. The river of life is bigger
than that of any nation. We can't stop it, but we can swell it by going
with it. Did you ever see a mule drink against the current?"

"No," said Lewis, his eyes lighting with memory of a thing that he knew.

"Did you ever see free cattle face a gale?"

"No," said Lewis again.

"Out of the mouths of the dumb come words of wisdom," said Leighton. "Go
with life, Boy. Don't get stranded on a snag. You'll only look silly.
I'm glad you've traveled around a bit, because the wider the range of
your legs the wider your range of vision, and, let me tell you, you'll
need a mighty broad field of sight to take in America and the Americans.

"Your country and mine is a national paradox. It's the only country
where you can't buy little things for money. For instance, you can't buy
four seats that somebody else has a right to from a railway conductor
for sixty-two and a half cents. There isn't any price at which you can
get an American to say, 'Yes, sir, thank you, sir,' every time he does
anything for you."

"Lunch is served, sir, thank you, sir," announced the impassive Nelton
from the doorway.

Lewis smiled, and then laughed at his father's face.

"Nelton," said Leighton, "did you hear what I was saying?"

"I did, sir, thank----"

"Yes, yes," broke in Leighton, "we know. Well, Nelton, your pay is
raised. Ten per cent."

"Yes, sir," said Nelton, unmoved. "Thank _you,_ sir."

"As I was saying," continued Leighton to Lewis, "a country where money
can't buy little things. A leveled country where there's less under dog
than anywhere else on the face of the earth. A people that's more
communal and less socialistic than any other commonwealth. A happy
nation, my boy--a happy nation of discontented units. Do you get that?
Of discontented units."

"Yes, I think I do," said Lewis.

"You don't, but you will in time," said Leighton.



CHAPTER XLI


WHEN Lewis burst upon Folly with the news that his father had given not
only consent to the marriage, but half his income to smooth the way to
it, Folly frowned. What was the game? she wondered. But the first thing
she asked was:

"And how much is that?"

Lewis stammered, and said really he didn't know, which made Folly laugh.
Then he told her about the six months and the trip to America. Whereupon
Folly nodded her head and said:

"Oh, that's it, is it? Well, your governor is willing to pay pretty
thick for six months of you. All I want to know is, Will you come back
to me?"

"Come back to you, Folly?" cried Lewis, "Of course I'll come back to
you. Why, that's just what I'm going for. To sell the house and fix
things so I _can_ come back to you."

At the same hour Leighton was saying good-by to H lne. He had not
really come to say good-by. He had come to thank her for her sacrifice,
for the things he knew she had said to Lew. He did not try to thank her
in words. A boyish glance, an awkward movement, a laugh that
broke--these things said more to H lne than words.

"So you've got six months' grace," said H lne, when Leighton had told
her how things stood. "Glen, do you remember this: 'All erotic love is a
progression. There is no amatory affection that can stand the strain of
a separation of six months in conjunction with six thousand miles. All
the standard tales of _grande passion_ and absence are--'"

"'Legendary hypotheses based on a neurotic foundation,'" finished
Leighton. "Yes, I remember that theory of mine. I'm building on it."

"I thought you were," said H lne. "Don't build too confidently. Lew has
a strain of constancy in him. It's quite unconscious, but it's there.
Just add my theory to yours."

"What's your theory?" asked Leighton.

"My theory," said H lne, "is that little girl Natalie. I don't suppose
she's little now."

Leighton frowned.

"Do you know where Natalie is living? She's _there_." His brow clouded
with thoughts of the scene of his bitter love.

H lne understood.

"I know. I thought so," she said.

"I'll send Lewis to her."

"No, Glen," said H lne softly, "you'll take him to her."

When all was ready for the start, Nelton appeared before Leighton.

"Please, sir," he said, "I've taken the liberty of packing my bags, too,
thank, you, sir. I thought, sir, since you're both going, the flat might
be locked up."

"Well," said Leighton, "I suppose it might for once. Where are you off
to?"

"Why, with you, sir. If you don't mind, sir, I'd like to see this
America."

Leighton smiled.

"Come along, by all means, Nelton," he said. "Go ahead with the baggage,
and see that Master Lewis and I get a compartment to ourselves. Here's
half a crown."

Leighton and Lewis were not traveling with the rush of the traffic. It
was too early in the year. While the boat was not crowded, it was by no
means deserted. It had just that number of passengers on board which an
old traveler would like to stipulate for on buying his ticket; enough to
keep the saloons from hollow echoes, and not enough to block even a
single deck.

"Are these all Americans?" asked Lewis on their third day out.

Leighton glanced rapidly up and down the deck.

"No," he said, "there's hardly a typical American in the lot. Wrong time
of year. You see there are more men than women. That's a sure sign this
isn't an American pleasure-boat. There are a good many English on board,
the traveling kind. They're going over to 'do' America before the heat
comes on. What Americans you see are tainted."

"What's a tainted American?" asked Lewis.

"I'm a tainted American, and you are," said Leighton. "A tainted
American is one who has lived so long abroad that he goes to America on
business."



CHAPTER XLII


The house that Aunt Jed had left to Natalie stood on the lip of a vast
basin. From its veranda one looked down into a peaceful cup of life. The
variegated green of the valley proclaimed to the wandering eye,


     "All sorts are here that all the earth yields!
      Variety without end."


There was a patchwork of fields bordered with gray stone walls, of stray
bits of pasture, of fallow meadow and glint of running water, of
woodland, orchard, and the habitations of man made still by distance.

Aunt Jed's house was not on the highway. The highway was miles off, and
cut the far side of the basin in a long, straight slant. On that gash of
white one could see occasional tiny motor-cars hurrying up and down like
toys on a taut string. Only one motor, a pioneer car, had struggled up
the road that led past Natalie's door, and immediately after, that
detour had been marked as impassable on all the best maps.

In fact, the road up to Aunt Jed's looked more like a river-bed than a
road. It had a gully and many "thank-you-ma'ams." It was plentifully
sown with pebbles as big as your head and hard as flint, which gave tit
for tat to every wheel that struck them. Every time Mrs. Leighton
ventured in Natalie's cart--and it was seldom indeed except to go to
church--she would say, "We really must have this road fixed."

But Natalie would only laugh and say,

"Not a bit of it. I like it that way."

Natalie had bought for a song a little mare named Gipsy. Nobody, man or
woman, could drive Gip; she just went. Whoever rode, held on and prayed
for her to stop. Gip hated that road down into the valley. If she could
have gone from top to bottom in one jump, she would have done it. As it
was, she did the next best thing. What made you love Gip was that she
came up the hill almost as fast as she went down.

Soon after Gip became Natalie's, she awoke to find herself famous from
an attempt to pass over and through a stalled motor-car. After that the
farmers used to keep an eye out for her, especially on Sundays, and give
her the whole road when they saw her coming. Ann Leighton said it was
undignified to go to church like that, to which Natalie replied:

"Think what it's doing for your color, Mother. Besides, think of church.
You must admit that church here has gone a bit tough. I really couldn't
stand it except sandwiched between two slices of Gip."

Aunt Jed's house--nobody ever called it anything else--was typical of
the old New England style, except that a broad veranda had been added to
the length of the front by the generation that had outraged custom and
reduced the best parlor and the front door to everyday uses. This must
have happened many years before Natalie's advent, for a monster climbing
rose of hardy disposition had more than half covered the veranda before
she came.

The house itself was of clapboards painted white, and stood four square;
its small-paned windows, flanked with green shutters, blinking toward
the west. It had a very prim air, said to have been absorbed from Aunt
Jed, and seemed to be eternally trying to draw back its skirts from
contact with the interloping veranda and the rose-tree, which, toward
the end of the flowering season, certainly gave it a mussed appearance.
At such times, if the great front door was left open on a warm day, the
house took on a look of open-mouthed horror, which immediately relapsed
to primness once the door was closed.

Natalie was the discoverer of this evidence of personality. Sitting
under the two giant elms that were the sole ornament of the soft old
lawn, she suddenly caught the look on the face of the house, and called
out:

"Mother, come here! Come quickly!" as though the look couldn't possibly
last through Mrs. Leighton's leisurely approach.

"What is it, dear?" asked Mrs. Leighton.

"Why, the house!" said Natalie. "Look at it. It's horrified at
something. I think it must be the mess the roses have made. Can't you
see what it's saying? It's saying, 'Well, I never!'"

Mrs. Leighton laughed.

"It does look sort of funny," she said.

Just then old mammy put her gray head out of the door to hear what the
talk was about. She wore glasses, as becoming to her age, but peered
over them when she wanted to see anything.

"What youans larffin' abeout?" she demanded.

"We're laughing at the house," cried Natalie. "It's got its mouth open
and the funniest look on its face. Come and see."

"Mo' nonsense," grunted mammy and slammed the door.

Then it was that the house seemed to withdraw suddenly into the primness
of virginal white paint.

"That's what it wanted," cried Natalie, excitedly--"just to get its
mouth shut. O Mother, isn't it an old _dear_?"

Stub Hollow had looked upon the new arrivals at Aunt Jed's as summer
people until they began to frequent Stub Hollow's first and only
Presbyterian church. Natalie, who like all people of charm, was many
years younger inside than she was out, immediately perceived that the
introduction of mammy in her best Sunday turban into that congregation
would do a great deal toward destroying its comatose atmosphere. Like
many another New England village church, Stub Hollow's needed a jar and
needed it badly. But it wasn't the church that got the jar.

Upon the introduction of Gip into the family circle, it was conceded
that there was no longer any reason why mammy should resign the benefits
of communal worship. Consequently, with many a grunt,--for good food and
better air had well nigh doubled her proportions,--mammy climbed from
the veranda to the back seat of the cart and filled it. For a moment it
seemed doubtful whether mammy or Gip would hold the ground, but Gip
finally won out by clawing rapidly at the pebbly road and getting the
advantage of the down grade.

Neither Natalie nor Mrs. Leighton ever knew just where it was they lost
mammy, but it couldn't have been far from the gate; for just as they
were dipping into the wood half-way down the hill, Mrs. Leighton
happened to glance back, missed mammy, and saw her stocky form waddling
across the lawn toward the back of the house. Mrs. Leighton was also
young inside. She said nothing.

When finally they drew up, with the assistance of three broad-shouldered
swains, at the church, Natalie looked back and gasped,

"Mammy! Mother, where's mammy?"

"You don't suppose she could have got off to pick flowers, do you?"
asked Mrs. Leighton, softly.

"Why, _Mother_!" cried Natalie. "Do you know that mammy may be _killed_?
We'll have to go straight back."

"No, we won't," said Mrs. Leighton, flushing at her levity before the
very portals of the church. "She's all right. I looked back, and saw her
crossing the lawn."

"Even so," said Natalie, severely, "I'm surprised at _you_." Then she
laughed.

Church seemed very long that day, but at last they were out in the
sunshine again and Gip was given her full head. No sooner had Zeke, the
hired man, seized the bit than Natalie sprang from the cart and rushed
to the kitchen. She found mammy going placidly about her business.

"Doan' yo' talk to me, chile," she burst out at sight of Natalie. "Doan'
yo' dast talk to me!"

Natalie threw her arms about her.

"You poor mammy," she murmured. "Aren't you hurt?"

"Hurt!" snorted mammy. "Yo' mammy mought 'a' been killed ef she didn'
carry her cushions along wif 'er pu'sson."



CHAPTER XLIII


Six miles away from Aunt Jed's, on the top of a hill overlooking the
Housatonic Valley, stood the Leighton homestead, a fine old-fashioned
house, now unoccupied save for a care-taking farmer and his wife, who
farmed the Leighton acres on shares. The homestead belonged to Lewis's
father, and in the natural course of events was destined to become
Lewis's property.

Great was the excitement at Homestead Farm when a telegram arrived
announcing the imminent arrival of owner and son.

"Land sakes! William," gasped Mrs. Tuck, "in two days! You'll hev to
send 'em a telegram tellin' 'em it can't be done nohow. I told you my
conscience was a-prickin' me over the spring cleanin'. Seems like
Providence was a-jostlin' my elbow all these days, and I was jest too
ornery to pay heed."

"In two days, it says," repeated William; "and we can't send no telegram
because there ain't no address."

Tuck and his wife had no children. They occupied the kitchen for a
living-room and the big bedroom over it at night. The main part of the
house was shut up. The hired hands occupied rooms in the barn that had
once been the quarters of a numerous stable force, for the Leightons had
always gone in for horses, as two or three long-standing trotting
records at neighboring county fairs gave evidence.

Mrs. Tuck was not long in facing the inevitable. First of all she
commandeered all the labor on the farm; then she sent a call for aid to
a couple of neighbors. Within an hour all the green shutters had swung
wide on their creaking hinges, and the window-sashes were up. Out of the
open windows poured some dust and a great deal of commotion. Before
night the big house was spick and span from garret to cellar.

"Does seem to me," said Mrs. Tuck, as she placed a very scrappy supper
before William, "like dust is as human as guinea pigs. Where you say it
can't get in, it jest breeds."

"Now you sit down and take it easy, Mrs. Tuck," said William, who had
married late in life and never got on familiar terms with his wife. "I
reckon them men-folks ain't so took with reddin' up as you think they
be."

"Oh, I know," said the tired, but by no means exhausted, Mrs. Tuck, "I
ain't forgettin' their innards, ef thet's what you're thinkin' of. You
just tell Silas to kill four broilers, an' I'll clean 'em to-night.
Thet'll give me a start, and to-morow I c'n do a few dozen pies. I _hev_
got some mince-meat, thank goodness! an' you c'n get me in some of them
early apples in the morning. Seems like I'm not going to sleep a wink
for thinkin'."

Lewis and Leighton did not motor from New York to the Homestead Farm, as
ten years later they might have done. Motors, while common, were still
in that stage of development which made them a frequent source of
revenue to the farmer with a stout team of horses. Consequently it was
by train that they arrived at Leighton's home station--a station that
had grown out of all recognition since last he had seen it.

However, he himself had not grown out of recognition. A lank figure of a
man, red-cheeked, white-bearded, slouch-hatted, and in his
shirt-sleeves, stepped forward and held out a horny hand.

"Well, Glen, how be ye? Sure am glad to see ye back."

"Me, too," said Leighton, grinning and flushing with pleasure. "Come
here, Lew. Shake hands with Mr. Tuck."

"Well, I swan!" chuckled William as he crushed Lewis's knuckles. "Guess
you don't recollec' ridin' on my knee, young feller?"

"No, I don't," said Lewis, and smiled into the old man's moist blue
eyes.

"And who he this?" asked William, turning toward Nelton.

"That? Oh, that's Nelton," said Lewis.

"Glad to meet ye, Mr. Nelton. Put it thar!" said William, holding out a
vast hand.

For an instant Nelton paused, then, with set teeth and the air of one
who comes to grips with an electric battery, he laid his fingers in Mr.
Tuck's grasp. "Huh!" remarked William, "ye ain't got much grip. Wait
tell we've stuffed ye with buttermilk 'n' pies 'n' victuals 'n' things."

Nelton said not a word, but cast an agonized look at Leighton, who came
to his aid.

"Now, William, what have you brought down?"

"Well, Glen, there's me an' the kerryall for the folks, an' Silas here
with the spring-wagon for the trunks."

"Good," said Leighton. "Here, Silas, take these checks and look after
Mr. Nelton. Lew and I will go in the carryall."

"Fancy your governor a-pullin' of my leg!" murmured Nelton, presumably
to Lewis, but apparently to space. "Why don't 'e tell this old josser as
I'm a menial, and be done with it."

Old William started, stared at Nelton, then at Leighton. He walked off
toward the carryall, scratching his head.

"What is it?" he asked Lewis, in a loud whisper.

"That's dad's valet," said Lewis, grinning.

"Valley, is it?" said William, glancing over one shoulder. "Nice, lush
bit o' green, to look at him. What does he do?"

"Looks after dad. Waits on him, helps him dress, and packs his bags for
him."

William stopped in his tracks and turned on Leighton.

"Glen," he said, "I don't know ez you c'n stand to ride in the old
kerryall. I ain't brought no sofy pillows, ner even a fire-screen to
keep the sun from sp'ilin' yer complexion."

Leighton smiled, but said nothing. They had reached the carryall, an old
hickory structure sadly in need of paint. Hitched to it were two rangy
bays. The harness was a piece of ingenious patchwork, fitted with hames
instead of collars. Leighton stepped into the back seat, and Lewis
followed. William unhitched the horses and climbed into the cramped
front seat. When he had settled down, his knees seemed to be peering
over the dash-board. "Gid ap!" he cried, and the bays started off slowly
across the bridge.

The road to the homestead followed down the river for three miles before
it took to the hills. No sooner had the carryall made the turn into the
River Road than the bays sprang forward so suddenly that Lewis's hat
flew off backward, and for a moment he thought his head had followed.

"Heh!" he called, "I've lost my hat!"

"Never mind your hat, Son," shouted William. "Silas'll pick it up."

The bays evidently thought he was shouting at them. They let their
enormous stride out another link. The carryall plowed through the dust,
rattled over pebbles, and, where the road ran damp under overhanging
trees, shot four streams of mud from its flying wheels. Old William
chewed steadily at the cud of tobacco he had kept tucked in his cheek
during the interview at the station. His long arms were stretched full
length along the taut reins. If he had only had hand-holds on them, he
would have been quite content. As it was, he was grinning.

"Gee, Dad!" gasped Lewis, "d'you know those horses are still
_trotting_!"

Leighton leaned forward.

"Got a match, William?" he shouted above the creak and rattle of the
carryall.

"Heh?" yelled William.

The bays let out another link.

"Got a match?" repeated Leighton. "I want to smoke."

William waved his beard at his left-hand pocket.

As they struck a bit of quiet, soft road, Leighton called:

"Why don't you let 'em out? You've gone and left your whip at home. How
are we going to get up the hill?"

The grin faded from Old William's face. "_Gid ap!_" he roared, and then
the bays showed what they could really do in the way of hurrying for
the doctor. The old carryall leaped a thank-you-ma'am clean. When it
struck, the hickory wheels bent to the storm, but did not break.
Instead, they shot their load into the air. A low-hanging branch swooped
down and swept the canopy, supports and all, off the carryall. William
never looked back.

Lewis clung to the back of the front seat.

"D-d-dad," he stuttered, "p-please don't say anything more to him! D-d'you
know they're _still_ trotting?"

At last the bays swung off upon the steep Hill Road, and slowed down to
a fast, pulling walk. Old William dropped the reins on the dash-board,
made a telling shot with tobacco juice at a sunflower three yards off,
and turned to have a chat.

"Glen," he said, "I reckon, after all, there's times when you c'n do
without sofy pillows."

"Why, William," said Leighton, still pale with fright, "If I'd had a
pillow, I'd have gone fast asleep." Then he smiled. "Some of the old
stock?"

William nodded.

"I don't mind tellin' you I ain't drove like thet sence the day me'n
you--"

"Never mind since when, William," broke in Leighton, sharply. "How's
Mrs. Tuck?"



CHAPTER XLIV


"Is that the house?" asked Lewis, as they mounted the brow of the hill.

Leighton nodded.

Across a wide expanse of green that was hardly smooth enough to be
called a lawn gleamed the stately homestead. It was of deep-red brick,
trimmed with white. It stood amid a grove of giant sugar-maples. The
maples blended with the green shutters of the house, and made it seem
part and parcel of the grove. Upon its front no veranda had dared
encroach, but at one side could be seen a vine-covered stoop that might
have been called a veranda had it not been dwarfed to insignificance by
the size of the house. The front door, which alone in that country-side
boasted two leaves, was wide open, and on the steps leading up to it,
resplendent in fresh gingham, stood Mrs. Tuck.

With some difficulty William persuaded the bays to turn into the
long-unused drive that swept up to the front door. Leighton sprang out.

"Hallo, Mrs. Tuck!" he cried. "How are you?"

"How do you do? I'm very pleased to see you back, Mr. Leighton," said
Mrs. Tuck, who read the best ten-cent literature and could talk "real
perlite" for five minutes at a stretch. "Come right along in. You'll
find all the rooms redded up--I mean--"

"Yes, yes," laughed Leighton, "I know what you mean all right. I haven't
even forgotten the smell of hot mince pies. Lew, don't you notice a sort
of culinary incense----'

"Land sakes! them pies is a-_burnin'_!" shrieked Mrs. Tuck as she turned
and ran.

William offered to show the way to the bedrooms, but Leighton refused.

"No," he said, "we'll come around and help you put up the team. No use
washing up till we get our things."

Silas, with the spring-wagon, duly appeared. On top of the baggage, legs
in air, was the discarded canopy of the carryall. Beside Silas sat
Nelton. He was trembling all over. In his lap he held Lewis's hat. His
bulging eyes were fastened on it.

"There they be," grunted Silas. "Told you they was all right. William be
a keerful driver."

Nelton raised his eyes slowly. They lit, with wonder.

"Mr. Leighton," he cried, "Master Lewis, are you safe?'

"Quite safe, Nelton," said Leighton. "Why?"

Nelton mutely held out Lew's hat and jerked his head back at the wrecked
canopy.

"Oh, yes," said Leighton, nodding; "we dropped those. Thank you for
picking them up. Take the bags up-stairs."

"Lew," said Leighton, as they were washing, "did you use to have dinner
at night at Nadir or supper?"

"Supper," said Lewis.

"Well," said Leighton, "that's what you'll get today--at six o'clock,
and don't you be frightened when you see it. It has been said of the
Scotch that the most wonderful thing about them is that they can live on
oats. The mystery of the brawn and muscle of New England is no less
wrapped up in pies. But don't hesitate. Pitch in. There's something
about this air that turns a nightly mixture of mince-pies, pumpkin-pies,
custard-pies, lemon-pies, and apple-pies, with cheese, into a substance
as heavenly light as fresh-fallen manna. It is a tradition, wisely
fostered by the farmers, that the only thing that can bring nightmare
and the colic to a stomach in New England are green apples and stolen
melons."

Lewis was in good appetite, as was Leighton. They ate heartily of many
things besides pies, went to bed at nine, and would have slept the round
of the clock had not a great gong--a bit of steel rail hung on a
wire--and all the multitudinous noises of farm headquarters broken out
in one simultaneous chorus at half-past five in a glorious morning.

Noisy geese and noisier cocks, whinnying horses and lowing cattle, the
rattle of milk-tins, the squeak of the well-boom, the clank of
mowing-machines, the swish of a passing brush-harrow, and, finally, the
clamoring gong, were too much for Nelton. Lewis, on his way to look for
a bath, caught him stuffing what he called "cotton an' wool" into his
ears.

"Tork about the streets of Lunnon, Master Lewis," he said. "I calls this
country life _deafenin'_."

Lewis had wanted to telegraph to Natalie, but Leighton had stopped him.

"You've waited too long for that," he had said. "You have apparently
neglected Natalie and Mrs. Leighton. When people think they've been
neglected, never give them a chance to think up what they're going to
say to you. Just fall on them."

As soon as they had breakfasted, Leighton took Lewis to the top of the
hill at the back of the homestead. It was a high hill. It commanded a
long stretch of the Housatonic Valley to the east, and toward the west
and north it overlooked two ridges, with the dips between, before the
eye came up against the barrier of the Berkshire range.

Lewis drew a long breath of the cold, morning air.

"It's beautiful, Dad," he said.

"Beautiful!" repeated Leighton, his eyes sweeping slowly and wistfully
across the scene. "Boy, God has made no lovelier land."

Then he turned to the west and pointed across to the second ridge. "Do
you see that gleam of white that stands quite alone?"

"Yes, I think I see what you mean," said Lewis. "'Way down, just below
it, you can see the tip of a church steeple."

"So you can," said Leighton. "Well, that gleam of white is Aunt Jed's.
Make for it. That's where you'll find Natalie."

"Is it?" said Lewis, straightening, and with a flush of excitement in
his cheeks. "Aren't you coming, too?"

"No," said Leighton; "not to-day. We won't expect you back before
supper. Tell Mrs. Leighton that I'll be over soon to see her and thank
her."

Lewis started off with an eager stride, only to learn that Aunt Jed's
was farther away than it looked. He found a road and followed it through
the valley and up the first ridge, then seeing that the road meandered
off to the right into a village, he struck off across the fields
straight for the distant house.

He had passed through the moist bottoms and come upon a tract of
rock-strewn pasture land when he saw before him the figure of a girl.
Her back was to him. A great, rough straw hat hid her head. She wore a
white blouse and a close-fitting blue skirt. She was tall and supple,
but she walked slowly, with her eyes on the ground. In one hand she
carried a little tin pail.

Lewis came up behind her.

"What are you looking for?" he asked.

The girl started and turned. Lewis stepped forward. They stood and
stared at each other. The little tin pail slipped from the girl's hand.

"Strawberries," she stammered. "I was looking for strawberries." Then
she added so low that he scarcely heard her, "Lew?"

"Nat!" cried Lewis. "It _is_ Nat!"

Natalie swayed toward him. He caught her by the arms. She looked at him
and tried to smile, but instead she crumpled into a heap on a rock and
cried--cried as though her heart would break.

Lewis sat down beside her and put one arm around her.

"Why, Nat, aren't you glad to see me? Nat, don't cry! Aren't you glad
I've come?"

Natalie nodded her head hard, but did not try to speak. Not till she had
quite finished crying did she look up. Then her tear-stained face broke
into a radiant smile.

"That's--that's why I'm crying," she gasped; "because I'm so glad."

So there they sat together and talked about what? About strawberries.
Lewis said that he had walked miles across the fields, and seen heaps of
blossoms but no berries. He didn't think the wild ones had berries.
Which, Natalie said, was nonsense. Of course they had berries, only it
was too early. She had found three that were pinkish. She pointed to
them where they had rolled from the little tin pail. Lewis picked one up
and examined it.

"You're right," he said gravely, "it's a strawberry."

Then silence fell upon them--a long silence, and at the end Lewis said:

"Nat, do you remember at Nadir the guavas--when, you'd come out to where
I was with the goats?"

Natalie nodded, a starry look in her far-away eyes.

"Nat," said Lew, "tell me about it--about Nadir--about--about
everything. About how you went back to Consolation Cottage."

Natalie flashed a look at him.

"How did you know we had been back to Consolation Cottage?"

"Why, I went there," said Lewis. "It isn't three months since I went
there."

"Did you, Lew?" said Natalie, her face brightening. "Did you go just to
look for us?"

"Of course," said Lewis. "Now tell me."

"No," said Natalie, with a shake of her head, "you first."



CHAPTER XLV


In the innocence of that first hour Lewis told Natalie all. He even told
her of Folly, as though Folly, like all else, was something they could
share between them. Natalie did not wince. There are blows that just
sting--the sharp, quick blows that make us cry out, and then wonder why
we cried, so quickly does the pain pass. They are nothing beside the
blows that slowly fall and crush and keep their pain back till the
overwhelming last.

People wonder at the cruel punishment a battered man can take and never
cry out, at the calm that fills the moment of life after the mortal
wound, and at the steady, quiet gaze of big game stricken unto death.
They do not know that when the blood of man or beast is up, when the
heart thunders fast in conflict or in the chase, there is no pain. A man
can get so excited over some trifle that a bullet will plow through his
flesh without his noticing it. Pain comes afterward. Pain is always an
awakening.

Natalie was excited at the sudden presence of Lew and at the wonder of
his tale. In that galaxy of words that painted to her a climbing fairy
movement of growth and achievement the single fact of Folly shot through
her and away, but the wound stayed. For the moment she did not know that
she was stricken, nor did Lewis guess. And so it happened that that
whole day passed like a flash of happy light.

Natalie, in her wisdom, had gone ahead to warn Mrs. Leighton and mammy
of Lewis's coming. Even so, when the two women took him into their long
embrace, he knew by the throbbing of their hearts how deeply joy can
shake foundations that have stood firm against the heaviest shocks of
grief.

Gip and the cart, with Natalie at the helm, whisked Lewis back to the
homestead. What memories of galloping ponies and a far, wide world that
ride awakened they did not speak in words, but the light that was in
their faces when at the homestead gate they said good night was the
light that shines for children walking hand in hand in the morning land
of faith.

Natalie could not eat that night. She slipped away early to bed--to the
little, old-fashioned bed that had been Aunt Jed's. It, too, was a
four-poster; but so pompous a name overweighted its daintiness. So light
were its trimmings in white, so snowy the mounds of its pillows and the
narrow reach of its counterpane, that it seemed more like a
nesting-place for untainted dreams than the sensible, stocky little bed
it was.

Natalie went to bed and to sleep, but scarcely had the last gleam faded
from the western sky when she awoke. A sudden terror seized her. The
pillow beneath her cheek was wet. Upon her heart a great weight pressed
down and down. For a moment she rebelled. She had gone to sleep in the
lap of her happiest day. How could she wake to grief? A single word
tapped at her brain: Folly, Folly. And then she knew--she knew the wound
her happy day had left; and wide-eyed, fighting for breath, her arms
outstretched, she felt the slow birth of the pain that lives and lives
and grows with life.

Natalie cried easily for happiness, and so the tears that she could
spare to grief were few. Not for nothing had she been born to the note
of joy. Through all her life, so troubled, so thinly spread with
pleasures, she had clung to her inheritance. Often had her mind
questioned her heart: "What is there in this empty day? Why do you
laugh? Why do you sing?" And ever her heart had answered, "I laugh and
sing because, if not to-day, then to-morrow, the full day cometh."

But to-night her inheritance seemed a little and a cruel thing.
Wide-eyed she prayed for the tears that would not come. Dry were her
eyes, dry was her throat, and dry the pressing weight upon her heart.
Hours passed, and then she put forth her strength. She slipped from the
bed and walked with groping hands toward the open window. In the
semi-darkness she moved like a tall, pale light. Down her back and
across her bosom her hair fell like a caressing shadow. Her white feet
made no sound.

She reached the window and knelt, her arms folded upon the low sill. She
tossed the hair from before her face and looked out upon the still
night. How far were the stars to-night--as cold and far as on that night
of long ago when she had stood on the top of the highest hill and called
to the desert for Lew!

She stayed at the window for a long time, and found meager comfort at
last in the thought that Lewis could not have guessed. How could he have
guessed what she herself had not known? She arose and went back to bed.
Then she lay thinking and planning a course that should keep not only
Lewis but also Mrs. Leighton and mammy blind to the wound she bore. And
while she was in the midst of planning, sleep came and made good its
ancient right to lock hands with tired youth.

Leighton was crestfallen to see in what high spirits Lew had come back
from his first day with Natalie. He lost faith at once in H lne's cure.
Then, as they went to bed, he clutched at a straw.

"Lew," he asked, "did you tell your pal everything?"

"Everything I could think of in the time," said Lewis, smiling. "One day
isn't much when you've got half of two lives to go over. Of course there
were things we forgot. We'll have them to tell to-morrow."

"Was Folly one of the things you forgot?"

"No," answered Lewis and paused, a puzzled look on his brow. He was
wondering why he had remembered Folly. To-night she seemed very far
away. Then he threw back his head and looked at his father. "Why did you
ask that?"

Leighton did not answer for a moment. Finally he said:

"Because it's the one thing you hadn't a right to keep to yourself. I'm
glad you saw that. Always start square with a woman. If you
do,--afterward,--she'll forgive you anything."

Lewis went to bed with the puzzled look still on his face. It was not
because he had _seen_ anything that he had told of Folly. He had told of
her simply as a part of chronology--something that couldn't be skipped
without leaving a gap. Now he wondered, if he had had time to think,
would he have told? He had scarcely put the question to himself when
sleep blotted out thought.

On the next day Leighton had the bays hitched to what was left of the
carryall, and with Silas and Lewis drove over to Aunt Jed's to pay his
respects to Mrs. Leighton. Natalie and Lew went off for a ramble in the
hills. Mammy bustled about her kitchen dreaming out a dream of an early
dinner for the company, and murmuring instructions to Ephy, a pale
little slip of a woman whom the household, seeking to help, had
installed as helper. Mrs. Leighton stayed with Leighton out under the
elms. They talked little, but they said much.

It was still early in the day when Leighton said:

"I shall call you Ann. You must call me Glen."

"Of course," answered Mrs. Leighton, and then wondered why it was "of
course." "I suppose," she said aloud, "it's 'of course' because of Lew.
I feel as though I were sitting here years ahead, talking to Lew when
his head will be turning gray."

"Don't!" cried Leighton. "Don't say that! Lew travels a different road."

Mrs. Leighton looked up, surprised at his tone.

"Perhaps you don't see what we can see. Perhaps you don't know what you
have done for Lew."

"I have done nothing for Lew," said Leighton, quickly. "If anything has
been done for Lew, it was done in the years when I was far from him in
body, in mind, and in spirit. Lew would have been himself without me. It
is doubtful whether he would have been himself without you. I--I don't
forget that."



CHAPTER XLVI


At four o'clock Leighton sent for Silas.

"Take the team home, Silas," he said. "We're going to walk. Come along,
Lew."

"It's awfully early, Dad," said Lew, with a protesting glance at the
high sun.

"The next to the last thing a man learns in social finesse," said
Leighton, "and the very last rule that reaches the brain of woman, is to
say good-by while it's still a shock to one's hosts."

"And it's still a shock to-day," said Mrs. Leighton, smiling. "But you
mustn't quarrel with what your father's said, Lew," she added. "He's
given you the key to the heart of 'Come again!'"

"As if Lew would ever need that!" cried Natalie.

Soon after leaving the house, Leighton struck off to the right and up.
His step was not springy. His head hung low on his breast, and his
fingers gripped nervously at the light stick he carried. He did not
speak, and Lewis knew enough not to break that silence. They crossed a
field, Leighton walking slightly ahead. He did not have to look up to
lead the way.

Presently they came into a lane. It dipped off to the left, into the
valley. It was bordered by low, gray stone walls. On its right hung a
thick wood of second-growth trees--a New England wood, various beyond
the variety of any other forest on earth. It breathed a mingled essence
of faint odors. The fronds of the trees reached over and embowered the
lane.

On the left the view was open to the valley by reason of a pasture. The
low stone wall was topped by a snaky fence of split rails. They were so
old, so gray, that they, too, seemed of stone. Beyond them sloped the
meager pasture-land; brown, almost barren even in the youth of the year.
It was strewn with flat, outcropping rocks. Here and there rose a mighty
oak. A splotch of green marked a spring. Below the spring one saw the
pale blush of laurel in early June.

Leighton stopped and prodded the road with his stick. Lewis looked down.
He saw that his father's hand was trembling. His eyes wandered to a big
stone that peeped from the loam in the very track of any passing wheel.
The stone was covered with moss--old moss. It was a long time since
wheels had passed that way.

Leighton walked on a few steps, and then paused again, his eyes fixed on
a spot at the right of the lane where the old wall had tumbled and
brought with it a tangled mass of fox-grape vine. He left the roadway
and sat on the lower wall, his back against a rail. He motioned to Lewis
to sit down too.

"I have brought you here," said Leighton and stopped. His voice had been
so low that Lewis had understood not a word. "I have brought you here,"
said Leighton again, and this time clearly, "to tell you about your
mother."

Lewis restrained himself from looking at his father's face.

"Your mother's name," went on Leighton, "was Jeanette O'Reilly. She was
a milk-maid. That is, she didn't have to milk the cows, but she took
charge of the milk when it came into the creamery and did to and with it
all the things that women do with milk. I only knew your mother when she
was seventeen. No one seemed to know where Jeanette came from. Perhaps
Aunt Jed knew. I think she did, but she never told. I never asked. To me
Jeanette came straight from the hand of God.

"I have known many beautiful women, but since Jeanette, the beauty of
women has not spoken to the soul of me. There is a beauty--and it was
hers--that cries out, just as a still and glorious morning cries out, to
the open windows of the soul. To me Jeanette was all sighing, sobbing
beauty. Beauty did not rest upon her; it glowed through her. She alone
was the prism through which my eyes could look upon the Promised Land. I
knew it, and so--I told my father.

"I was only a boy, not yet of age. My father never hesitated. All the
power that law and tradition allowed he brought to bear. He forbade me
to visit Aunt Jed's or to see Jeanette again. He gave me to understand
that the years held no hope for me--that on the day I broke his command
I would cut myself off from him and home. To clinch things, he sent me
away to college a month early, and put me under a tutor.

"There is a love that forgets all else--that forgets honor. I forged a
letter to the authorities and signed my father's name to it. It told
them to send me back at once--that my mother was ill. I came back to
these hills, but not home. Far back in the woods here William Tuck had a
hut. He was a wood-cutter. He lived alone. He owed nothing to any man.
Many a time we had shot and fished together. I came back to William.

"This lane doesn't lead to Aunt Jed's. This land never belonged to her.
Here we used to meet, Jeanette and I. You see the mass of fox-grape over
yonder? In that day the wall hadn't tumbled. It stood straight and firm.
The fox-grape sprang from it and climbed in a great veil over the young
trees. Behind that wall, in the cool dusk of the grapevine, we used to
sit and laugh inside when a rare buggy or a wagon went by."

Leighton drew a long breath.

"I used to lie with my head in Jeanette's lap because it was the only
way I could see her eyes. Her lashes were so long that when she raised
them it was like the slow flutter of the wings of a butterfly at rest.
She did not raise them often. She kept them down--almost against the
soft round of her cheek--because--because, she said, she could dream
better that way.

"How shall I tell you about her hair? I used to reach up and pull at it
until it tumbled. And then, because Jeanette's hair never laughed except
when it was the playmate of light, I used to drag her to her feet,
across the wall, across the lane, down there to the flat rock just above
the spring.

"There we would sit, side by side, and every once in a while look
fearfully around, so public seemed that open space. But all we ever saw
for our pains was a squirrel or perhaps a woodchuck looking around
fearfully, too. Jeanette would sit with her hands braced behind her, her
tumbled hair splashing down over her shoulders and down her back. The
setting sun would come skipping over the hills and play in her hair, and
Jeanette's hair would laugh--laugh out loud. And I--I would bury my face
in it, as you bury your face in flowers, and wonder at the unshed tears
that smarted in my eyes."

Leighton stopped to sigh. It was a quivering sigh that made Lewis want
to put out his hand and touch his father, but he was afraid to move.
Leighton went on.

"Look well about you, boy. No wheel has jarred this silence for many a
year--not since I bought the land you see and closed the road. Man
seldom comes here now,--only children in the fall of the year when the
chestnuts are ripe. Jeanette liked children. She was never anything but
a child herself. Look well about you, I say, for these still woods and
fields, with God's free air blowing over them,--they were your cradle,
the cradle of your being.

"It was Jeanette that made me go back to college when college opened,
but months later it was William that sent for me when Jeanette was too
weak to stop him. The term was almost over. Through all the winter I had
never mentioned Jeanette to the folks at home, hoping that my father
would let me come home for the summer and wander these hills unwatched.
Now William wrote. I couldn't make out each individual word, but the sum
of what he tried to tell flew to my heart.

"Jeanette had disappeared from Aunt Jed's three months before. They had
not found her, for they had watched for her only where I was. She had
gone to William's little house. She had been hidden away there. While
she was well enough, she had not let him send for me. There was panic in
William's letter, for he wrote that he would meet the first train by
which I could come, and every other train thereafter.

"You heard William say the other day that he had never driven like that
since--and there I stopped him. It was since the day I came back to
Jeanette he was going to say. We didn't mind the horses breaking that
day. Where the going was good, they ran because they felt like it; where
it was bad, they ran because I made them. I asked William if he had a
doctor, and he said he had. He had done more than that: he had married
Mrs. Tuck to look after Jeanette.

"We stopped in the village for the parson. I was going to blurt out the
truth to him, but William was wiser. He told him that some one was
dying. So we got the old man between us, and I drove while William held
him. He would have jumped out. He thought we were mad."



CHAPTER XLVII


Leighton paused as he thought grimly over that ride. Then he went on:

"The last thing my father paid for out of his own pocket on my account
was that team of horses from the livery stable. They got to William's
all right, but they were broken--broken past repair. Poor beasts! Even
so we were only just in time. The old parson married me to Jeanette. I
would have killed him if he had hesitated. I didn't have to tell him so;
he saw it.

"For one blessed moment Jeanette forgot pain and locked her arms about
my neck. Then they pushed me out, and William and the parson with me.
Mrs. Tuck and the doctor stayed in there. You were born." Leighton
gripped his hands hard on his stick. "What--what was it the old
Woman--the fortune-teller--said?"

"'Child of love art thou,'" repeated Lewis, in a voice lower than his
father's. "'At thy birth was thy mother rent asunder, for thou wert
conceived too near the heart.'"

Leighton trembled as though with the ague. He nodded his head, already
low sunk upon his breast.

"It was that--just that," he whispered. "They called us in, the old
preacher and me. Jeanette stayed just for a moment, her hand in mine,
her eyes in mine, and then--she was gone. The old parson cried like a
child. I wondered why he cried. Suddenly I knew, and my curses rose
above his prayers. I sprang for William's rifle in the corner, and
before they could stop me, I shot you.

"Boy, I shot to kill; but the best shot at a hundred yards will miss
every time at a hundred inches. The bullet just grazed your shoulder,
and at the sting of it you began to gasp and presently to cry. Tears
afterward the doctor told me you would never have lived to draw a single
breath if it hadn't been for that shot. The shock of it was what started
your heart, your lungs. They had tried slapping, and it hadn't done any
good."

Leighton paused again, before he went on in a dull voice.

"After that I can tell you what happened only from hearsay. Aunt Jed
came and took you and what was left of Jeanette, your mother. Sometime
you must stop in the churchyard down yonder under the steeple and look
for a little slab that tells nothing--nothing except that Jeanette died
a wife before the law and--and much beloved before God.

"They kept me at William's for days until I was in my right mind. The
day they took me home was the day father paid for the horses--the day he
died. I don't know if he would have forgiven me if he had lived. I never
saw him again alive, after he knew. I've often wondered. I would give a
lot to know, even to-day, that he would have forgiven. But life is like
that. Death strikes and leaves us blind--blind to some vital spring of
love, could we but find it and touch it."

Lewis was young. Just to hear the burden that had lain so long upon his
father's heart was too much for him. Not for nothing had Leighton lived
beside his boy. There, under the still trees, their souls reached out
and touched. Lewis dropped his head and arms upon his father's knees and
sobbed. He felt as though his whole heart was welling up in tears.

Leighton's hand fell caressingly upon him. He did not speak until his
boy had finished crying, then he said:

"I've told you all this because you alone in all the world have a right
to know, a right to know your full inheritance--the inheritance of a
child of love."

Leighton paused.

"I never saw you again," he went on, "until that day when we met down
there at the ends of the earth. Aunt Jed had sent you down there to hide
you from me. Before she died she told me where you were and sent me to
you. She needn't have told me to go after you.

"As you go on and meet a wider world, you will hear strange things of
your father. Believe them all, and then, if you can, still remember.
Don't waste love. That's a prayer and a charge. I've wasted a lot of
life and self, but never a jot of love. Now go, boy. Tell them I've
stayed behind for supper."

Lewis did not hurry. When he reached the homestead, it was already late.
Mrs. Tuck had kept their supper hot for them. When she saw Lewis come in
alone, she rushed up to him with eager questions of his father. Lewis
looked with new eyes upon her kindly anxious face.

"It's all right," he said. "Dad stayed behind. He doesn't want any
supper."

Mrs. Tuck looked shrewdly at him, and then turned away.

"It ain't never all right," she said half to herself, "when a man
full-grown don't want his supper."

Lewis saw nothing more of his father that night. He tried to keep awake,
but it was long after sleep had conquered him that Leighton came in. And
during the days that followed he saw less and less of his father. Early
in the morning Leighton would be up. He would eat, and then wander about
the place listlessly with his cigar. His head hanging, he would wander
farther and farther from the house until, almost without volition, he
would suddenly strike off in a straight line across the hills.

Lewis would have noticed the desertion more had it not been for Natalie.
Natalie claimed and held all his days. Together they walked and drove
till Lewis had learned all the highways and byways that Natalie had long
since discovered. She liked the byways best, and twice she drove through
crowding brush to the foot of the lane that was barred.

"I've often come here," she said, "and I've even tried to pull those
bars down, but they're solider than they look. I'm not strong enough.
Will you help me some day? I want to follow that dear old mossy lane to
its end, if it has one. It looks as if it led straight into the land of
dreams."

"It probably does," said Lewis. "I'll never help you pull down those
bars, because, if you've got any heart, you can look at them and see
that whoever put them up owns that land of dreams, and there's no land
of dreams with room for more than two people, and they must be holding
hands."

"You've made me not want to go in there," said Natalie as she turned Gip
around. "How could you see it like that? You're not a woman."

Lewis did not answer, but when, two days later, they were out after
strawberries, and Natalie led him through a wood in the valley to the
foot of the pasture with the oaks and the spring, Lewis stopped her.

"Don't let's go up there, Nan," he said. "That's part of somebody else's
land of dreams. Dad's tip there somewhere, I'm sure."

Natalie looked at him, and he saw in her eyes that she knew all that he
had not told in words.



CHAPTER XLVIII


Leighton and Lewis made two business trips away from the homestead, and
on both occasions, as soon as affairs permitted, hurried back with equal
eagerness. Leighton tried to read significance into the fact that Lewis
was not chafing at his absence from Folly, but he could not because
Lewis wrote to Folly every week, and seemed to revel in telling her
everything. Folly's answers were few and far between.

Leighton would have given much to see one of Folly's letters. He
wondered if her maid wrote them for her. He used to watch Lewis reading
them. They were invariably short--mere notes. Lewis would read each one
several times to make it seem like a letter. He seemed to feel that his
father would like to see one of the letters, and one day, to keep
himself from calling himself coward, he impulsively handed one over.

Leighton read the scant three pages slowly. It was as though Folly had
reached across the sea to scratch him again, for the note was well
written in a bold, round hand. It was short because Folly combined the
wisdom of the serpent with the voice of a dove. She knew the limits of
her shibboleth of culture, and never passed them. She said only the
things she had learned to write correctly. They were few.

The few weeks at the homestead had changed Leighton. A single mood held
him--a mood that he never threw off with a toss of his head. He seemed
to have lost his philosophy of cheerfulness at the word of command.
Lewis was too absorbed in his long days with Natalie to notice it, but
Nelton took it upon himself to open his eyes.

"Larst month," he said, "you and the governor was brothers. Now persons
don't have to ask me is he your father. It's written in his fyce. It's
this country life as has done it. Noisy, I calls it. No rest."

Lewis felt penitent. He suggested to Leighton a day together, a tramp
and a picnic, but Leighton shook his head.

"I don't want to have to talk," he said bluntly.

"Dad," said Lewis, "let's go away."

Leighton started as though the words were something he had too long
waited for.

"Go away?" he repeated. How often had he said, "To go away is the
sovereign cure." "Yes," he went on, "I believe you are right. I think
it's high time--past time--for me to clear. Will you come or stay?"

"I'll come if it's London," said Lewis, smiling.

"London first, of course," said Leighton, gravely. "To-day is Tuesday.
Say we start on Thursday. That gives us a day to go over and say
good-by."

"One day isn't enough," said Lewis. "Make it two."

"All right," agreed Leighton.

For that afternoon Lewis and Natalie had planned a long tramp, but
before they had gone a mile from Aunt Jed's a purling brook in the
depths of a still wood raised before them an impassable barrier of
beauty. By a common, unspoken consent they sat down beside the gurgling
water. They talked much and were silent much.

For the first time Lewis had something in mind which he was afraid to
tell to Natalie. He was not afraid for her. It was a selfish fear. He
was afraid for himself--afraid to tell her that two short days would
close the door for them on childhood. He wondered that mere years had
been powerless to close that door. He looked on Natalie, and knew that
renunciation would be hard.

Natalie had tossed aside her hat. She sat leaning against the crisp
trunk of a silver birch. Her hands were in her lap. Her dress was
crumpled up, displaying her crossed feet and the tantalizing line of her
slim ankles. Against the copper green of the tree trunk the mass of her
hair was pressed, gold upon the shadow of gold. Her moist lips were half
open. Her eyes were away, playing with memory.

"Bet you can't tell me the first thing you ever said to me," said Lewis.

"My dwess is wumpled," said Natalie, promptly, a single dimple coming
and going with her sudden smile. Then she looked down and blushed. She
straightened out her skirt, and patted it in place. They looked at each
other and laughed.

"Do you remember what came after that?" said Lewis, teasingly. "We
kissed each other."

Natalie nodded.

"Nat," said Lewis, "do you remember any kiss after that one?"

"No," said Natalie.

"Funny," said Lewis. "I don't either. Do you want me to kiss you when it
comes to saying good-by?"

Natalie turned a wide and questioning look on him.

"No," she said in a tone he had never heard from her before,

Lewis sank back upon one elbow. He had been on the point of telling her
that good-by was only two days off. Her tone stopped him. "Do you
remember the night of the sunset?" he asked, instead.

Natalie nodded.

"I said I was going to sail to the biggest island. You said you were,
too, and I said you couldn't because you were littlest. Do you
remember?"

Natalie sank her head slowly in assent. Her lower lip trembled. Suddenly
she laughed and sprang to her feet.

"Come on," she cried, "or we'll be late for supper. I'll beat you to the
fence." She was off with a rush, but Lewis got to the fence first. He
helped her over with mock ceremony. When they came to a wall farther on
he helped her over again. This helping Natalie over obstacles was
something new. It gave him faint twinges of pleasure.

They came to the foot of the pasture at the back of the house and to the
last wall of all. "Come on," said Lewis, smiling and holding out his
hand.

"Not this time, silly," said Natalie. "Don't you see the bars are down?"

"Yes, I see," said Lewis, springing into the open gap in the wall, "but
you're not coming through here. You're going over."

"Am I?" said Natalie, and rushed at him. With one arm he caught her
around the waist and threw her back. She landed on all fours, like a
cat. Then, laughing, she sprang up and came at him again, only to be
hurled back once more. Lewis was laughing, too, laughing at this last
romp in the name of childhood. Natalie was so strong, so stipple, that
he handled her roughly without fear of hurting her. They both felt the
joy of strength and battle and exulted. Four times Natalie stormed the
breach, and four times was she hurled back. Then she stood, panting, and
holding her sides, the blood rioting in her cheeks, and fire in her
eyes.

"Give up?" asked Lewis.

Natalie shook her head.

"We'll be late for supper."

"I don't care," said Natalie. "I'll never give up; only I'm cold." She
shivered.

"Cold, Nat?" cried Lewis. "Here." He started to take off his thick tweed
coat. At the exact moment when his arms were imprisoned in the sleeves,
Natalie shot by him. She held her skirts above her knees and ran.

Long was the chase before Lewis caught her. He threw his arms around her
and held her. Natalie did not struggle.

"You can't carry me back," she gasped. "It's too far." Then suddenly
from her eyes a woman looked out--a woman Lewis did not know. His arms
dropped to his sides. He felt the blood pumping in his heart--his heart
that had been pressed but now against the breast of this strange
unknown. By one impulse they turned from each other and walked silently
to the house. They were strangers,



CHAPTER XLIX


That evening when Natalie was driving him home Lewis told her that
to-morrow was good-by. Gip, as usual, was holding Natalie's attention so
that she could scarcely pay heed to what Lewis was saying. But the
central fact that he and Leighton were going hung in her mind and sank
in slowly, so that when they got to the homestead she could say quite
evenly:

"Shall we see you again?"

"Of course," said Lewis, "Dad and I will come over to say good-by."

"Come for supper," said Natalie. "I won't be home in the morning. Good
night."

Lewis walked slowly to the house, Natalie had not given him time to ask
why she would not be at home in the morning. He grudged giving that
morning to any foreign interest. He wondered what he could do to kill
all that time alone.

The next afternoon he and Leighton drove over to Aunt Jed's in state.
Leighton was still held by his mood--a mood that was not morose so much
as distant. Lewis himself was in no good humor. The morning had palled
on him even more than he had feared. Now he felt himself chilled when he
longed to be warmed. Where his spirit cried out for sunshine, his
father's mood threw only shadow. How tangible and real a thing was that
shadow he never realized until they reached Aunt Jed's and found that it
had got there before them.

Despite mammy's art, the supper was a sad affair. It was not the sadness
of close-knitted hearts about to part that seized upon the company. Love
can thrive on the bitter-sweet of that pain. It was a deeper
sadness--the sadness that in evil hours seizes upon the individual soul
and says: "You stand alone. From this desert place of the mind you can
flee by the road of any trifling distraction, but into it no companion
ever enters. You stand alone." "I myself," cries the soul of man, and
recoils from that brink of infinite distance. Such was the mood that
Leighton had imposed on those he touched that day, for, while he could
take no company into his desert place, by simply going there he could
drive the rest each to his far wilderness.

After supper they sat long in a silence without communion. It became
unbearable. In such an hour bodily nearness becomes a repulsion. Lewis
rebelled. He looked indignantly at Natalie. She too was young. Why did
not her youth revolt? But Natalie wasn't feeling young that night. She
did not answer his look.

"Dad," said Lewis, "I think we'd better go. We have to make an early
start."

"All right," said Leighton, listlessly. "Tell Silas."

Lewis rose and turned to Natalie.

"Aren't you coming?" he asked.

Natalie got up slowly, and drew a filmy white scarf--a cloud, she called
it--about her shoulders. There seemed an alien chill in the air.

As they walked toward the barn, a memory that had been playing
hide-and-seek with Lewis's mind throughout the evening suddenly met him
full in the face of thought. He stopped and stared at Natalie. She was
dressed in red. What was it they had called that birthday dress of long
ago? Accordion silk. The breeze caught Natalie's skirt and played with
it, opening out the soft pleats and closing them again. The breeze
seized upon the ends of the cloud and lifted them fitfully as though
they were wings too tired for full flight.

"Nat," whispered Lewis, "You remember the night I left Nadir. Is it the
same dress?"

"Silly," said Natalie, smiling faintly. "I've grown ten inches since
then."

Lewis reached out slowly and took her hands. How he remembered that
good-by, every bit of it! Natalie's hands gripping his shoulders, his
arms about her twitching, warm body, his face buried in her fragrant
hair! But to-night her hands were cold and trembling to withdrawal. He
felt withdrawal in her whole body, so close to him, so far away. Why was
she so far away? Suddenly he remembered yesterday--the moment when the
stranger woman had looked out at him from Natalie's eyes. She was far
away because they two had traveled far from childhood.

His own hands were hot. They were eager to seize Natalie, to drag
himself back, and her with him, into childhood's land of faith. But he
knew he had not the strength for that. He had only the strength to drop
her cold hands and to turn and shout for Silas.

On the way home Lewis plunged rebelliously against his father's mood.

"Dad," he said, "do you think Natalie belongs to the Old Guard?"

"The Old Guard?" repeated Leighton, vacantly. Then a gleam of-light
dawned in his eyes. "Your little pal--the Old Guard. No, she doesn't
belong in the way of a recruit; she hasn't joined the ranks. Do you want
to know why? Because, boy, your little pal and women like her are the
foundation, the life's blood, of the Old Guard. She doesn't have to
join. She is, was, and always will be the Old Guard itself. In her
single heart she holds the seven worlds of women."

"But, Dad," said Lewis, half turning in his seat, "you don't know
Natalie. You've never once talked to her."

Leighton shrugged his shoulders.

"I've met lots of men that know God; I've never seen one that could
prove him. I know Natalie better--better----" Then suddenly his mind
trailed off to its desert place. He would speak no more that night.

The next day they were off. Action and movement brought a measure of
relief from the very start. Leighton glanced almost eagerly from the
windows of the hurrying train, watching for the sudden turn and the new
view. There remained in his eyes, however, a desperate question. Was
"going away" still the sovereign cure?

At New York a cable awaited him. He opened it, read it, and turned
bruskly to Lewis.

"I'm not going to London," he said. "I'm going to Naples direct. Old
Ivory will wait for me there. You'll be going to London, I suppose."

For the first time Lewis felt far away from his father. He flushed. He
felt like crying, because it came upon him suddenly that he was far away
from his father, that they had been traveling different roads for many
days. Pride came to his aid.

"Yes," he said, steadily, "I shall go to London."

Leighton nodded and turned to Nelton. He gave him a string of rapid
orders, to which Nelton answered with his frequent and unfailing: "Yes,
sir. Thank you, sir."

"Wait here," said Leighton. "I'm going to answer this."

He hurried away, and Lewis, feeling unaccountably tired, sat down on a
divan. Nelton remained on guard beside the bags, repulsing the attacks
of too anxious bell-boys. To him came a large, heavy-faced person,
pensively plying a toothpick.

"Say, young feller," he said, "how much do you get?"

Nelton stared, dumfounded, at the stranger.

"How much do I get?" he stammered.

"Yep, just that," said the stranger. "What's your pay?"

Helton's face turned a brick red. He glared steadily into the stranger's
eyes, but said nothing.

"Well, well, never mind the figure if you're ashamed of it," said the
stranger, calmly. "This is my offer. If you'll shake your boss and come
to me, I'll double your pay every year so long as you stick to that
'Yes, sir, thank you, sir,' talk and manner. What do you say? Is it a
deal?"

"What do I s'y?" repeated Nelton, licking his lips. Lewis, grinning on
the lounge, was eavesdropping with all his ears.

"H--m--m," said the stranger, "double your pay every year _if you keep
it up_."

"I s'y this," said Nelton, a slight tremble in his voice, "I've been
serving gentlemen so long that I don't think we'd hit it off together,
thank you."

The stranger's shrewd eyes twinkled, but he was otherwise unmoved.

"Perhaps you're right," he mumbled, still plying his toothpick. "Anyway,
I'm glad you're not a worm." He drew a large business card from his
pocket and held it out. "Come to me if you ever want a man's job."

Nelton took the card and held it out as though he had been petrified in
the act. His bulging eyes watched the stranger as he sauntered leisurely
back to his seat, then they turned to Lewis.

"What do you think of that?" they asked.

Lewis held out his hand for the card and glanced at the name.

"Nelton," he said, "you've made a mistake. Better go over and tell the
old boy you've reconsidered his proposition. I'll fix it up with dad.
You'll be able to retire in three years."

"Master Lewis," said Nelton, gravely, "there's lots of people besides
you and the governor that thinks we serving-men says 'Yes, sir, thank
you, sir,' to any one for the syke of a guinea a week and keep. Now you
and the stout party eating the toothpick over yonder knows better."



CHAPTER L


On the following day, while Leighton and Lewis were sorting out their
things and Nelton was packing, Leighton said:

"Nelton, you'd better go back to London with Mr. Lewis."

"Beg your pardon, sir," said Nelton from the depths of a trunk, "but I'd
like to go with you, sir."

"Where to?" asked Leighton, surprised. "Africa?"

"Yes, sir, Africa, sir."

Leighton paused for a moment before he said:

"Nelton, you can't go to Africa, not as a serving-man. You wouldn't be
useful and you wouldn't be comfortable. Africa's a queer place, the
cradle of slavery and the land of the free. A place," he continued, half
to himself, "where masters become men. They are freed from their
servants by the law that says white shall not serve white while the
black looks on lest he be amazed that the gods should wait upon each
other."

He turned back to Nelton and added with a smile that was kindly:

"What would you do in a land where just to be white spells kingship--a
kingship held by the power to stand up to your thirty miles a day, to
bear hunger and thirst without whimpering, to stand steady in danger,
and to shoot straight and keep clean always? It's a land where all the
whites sit down to the same table, but it isn't every white that can get
to the table. You mustn't think I'm picking on you, Nelton. The man
that's going with me is always hard up, but I heard him refuse an offer
of Lord Dubbley's of all expenses and a thousand pounds down to take him
on a trip."

"Lord Dubbley!" repeated Nelton, impressed. "Is there anything w'at a
lord can't 'ave?"

"Yes," said Leighton. "There are still tables you can't sit down at for
just money or name, but they are getting further and further away."

"Mr. Lewis Leighton and servant" attracted considerable attention on the
_Laurentia_, but let it be said to Lewis's credit, or, rather, to the
credit of his abstraction, that he did not notice it. Never before had
Lewis had so much to think about. His parting with his father ought to
have been more than a formality. Why had it been a mere incident--an
incident scarcely salient among the happenings of a busy day? As he
looked back, Lewis began to see that it was not yesterday or the day
before that he had parted from his father. When was it, then? Suddenly
it came upon him that their real farewell had been said in that still,
deserted lane overlooking his father's land of dreams.

The realization depressed him. He did not know why. He did not know that
the physical partings in this world are as nothing compared with those
divisions of the spirit that come to us unawares, that are never seen in
anticipation, but are known all too poignantly when, missing from beside
us some long familiar soul, we look back and see the parting of the
ways.

Then there was another matter that had come to puzzle his inexperience.
He knew nothing of his father's theory that there is no erotic affection
that can stand a separation of six months in conjunction with six
thousand miles. To youth erotic affection is nonexistent; all emotional
impulse is love. Along this road the race would have come to utter
marital disaster long ago were it not for the fact that youth takes in a
new impulse with every breath.

In certain aspects Lewis had the maturity of his age. People who looked
at him saw a man, not a boy. But there was a shy and hidden side of him
that was very young indeed. He was one of those men in whom youth is
inherent, a legion that cling long to dreams and are ever ready to stand
and fall by some chosen illusion. Reason can not rob them of God, nor
women rob them of woman.

To Lewis's youth had come a new impulse so entangled with contact with
H lne, with Leighton, and with Natalie that he could not quite define
it. He only knew that it had pushed Folly back in his vision--so far
back that his mind could not fasten upon and hold her in the place to
which he had given her a right. The realization troubled him. He worried
over it, but comforted himself with the thought that once his eyes could
feast again upon her living self, she would blot out, as before, all
else in life.

He should have arrived in London on Saturday night, but a heavy fog held
the steamer to the open sea over night, and it was only late on Sunday
morning that he disembarked at Plymouth. Well on in the afternoon he
reached town and rushed to the flat for a wash and a change before
seeking Folly.

Eager to taste the pleasures of surprising the lady of his choice, he
had sent her no word of his coming, and as a consequence he found her
apartment empty--empty for him, for Folly was not in. Marie opened the
door, and after a few gasping words of welcome told him that Folly had
just gone out, that she was driving in the park; but wouldn't he come in
and wait?

At first he said "Yes," but his impatience did not let him even cross
the threshold. It drove him out to the park with the assurance that it
was better to hunt for a needle in a haystack than to sit down and wait
for the needle to crawl out to him. For a while he stood at a point of
vantage and watched the long procession of private motor-cars and
carriages, but he watched in vain. Depressed, he started to walk, and
his mood carried him away from the throng.

He was walking head down when a lonely carriage standing by the curb
drew his eye. At first he thought desire had deceived his senses. The
equipage looked very like Folly's smart little victoria, but it was
empty, and the man on the box was a stranger. Lewis approached him
doubtfully. "Is this Miss Delaires's carriage?" he asked.

The man looked him over before he answered:

"Yes, sir."

"Where is Miss Delaires?" asked Lewis, his face brightening.

"Doin' 'er mile," replied the coachman.

Lewis waved his hand toward a path to the right questioningly. The man
nodded. Feeling suddenly young again, Lewis hurried along the path with
a long and eager stride. He had not gone far when he saw a dainty
figure, grotesquely accompanied by a ragamuffin, coming toward him. He
did not have to ask himself twice if the dainty figure was Folly's. If
he had been blind, the singing of the blood in his veins would have
spelled her name.

He stepped behind a screening bush and waited to spring out at her. His
eyes fastened curiously upon the ragamuffin. He could see that he was
speaking to Folly, and that she was paying no regard to him. Presently
Lewis could hear what he was saying:

"Aw, naow, lydy, give us a penny, won't cher?"

"I won't," replied Folly, sharply. "I said I wouldn't, and I won't. I'll
give you up to the first officer we come to, though, if you don't
clear."

"Ah, ga-am!" said the youth, whose head scarcely reached to Folly's
waist. "Course you won't give me no penny. _You_ ain't no lydy."

Folly stopped in her tracks. Her face went suddenly livid with rage.

"No lydy!" she cried in the most directly expressive of all idioms. "If
I wasn't a _perfect_ lydy, I'd slap your blankety blank little blank."

At each word of the virile repartee of Cockneydom coming so
incongruously from those soft lips, Lewis's heart went down and down in
big, jolting bumps. Scarcely aware of what he was doing, he stepped out
into the path. Folly looked up and saw him. The look of amazement in his
face, eyes staring and mouth open and gulping, struck and held her for a
second before she realized who it was that stood before her.

For just the fraction of a moment longer she was frightened and puzzled
by Lewis's dumfounded mien; then her mind harked back for the clue and
got it. No one had to tell her that the game was up so far as Lewis was
concerned. She knew it. Her face suddenly crinkled up with mirth. With a
peal of laughter, she dodged him and ran improperly for her very proper
little turnout. He did not follow except with his eyes.

"Larfin' at _us_, governor," jibed the diminutive cockney, putting a
rail between himself and Lewis. "The 'uzzy! The minute I lays my heye on
that marm, I says, 'Blime yer, _you_ ain't no lydy'! I say, governor,
give us a penny."

Lewis turned away and took a few steps gropingly, head down, as though
he walked in a trance. Presently he stopped and came back, feeling with
finger and thumb in his waistcoat pocket. He drew out a gold coin,
looked at it gravely, and flipped it across the rail at the ragamuffin.
Then he turned and walked off with a rapid stride.

The little cockney snatched at the coin, and popped it into his mouth.
Too overwhelmed to speak his gratitude, he stood on his head until Lewis
was out of sight. It was the first time in his life that he had handled,
much less possessed, a "thick un."



CHAPTER LI


The expert surgeon, operating for blindness on the membranes of the eye,
is denied the bulwark of an anesthetic. Such a one will tell you that
the moment of success is the moment most pregnant with disaster. To the
patient who has known only the fraction of life that lies in darkness,
the sudden coming of light is a miracle beyond mere resurrection from
the dead. But he is warned he must avoid any spasm of joy. Should he cry
out and start at the coming of the dawn, in that moment he bids farewell
forever to the light of day.

Something of this shock of sudden sight had come to Lewis, but it came
to him with no spasm of joy. A man who has been drugged does not awake
to joy, but to pain. Liberation and suffering too often walk hand in
hand. Lewis had felt no bondage; consequently his freedom was as
terrible as it was sudden. It plunged him into depths of depression he
had never before sounded.

From the park he went mechanically to the flat, and sat for hours by the
window looking out upon the dead Sunday gray of London. Darkness came,
and with it Nelton and lights. Nelton remarked that there was nothing to
eat in the house.

"I know," said Lewis, and sat on, too abject to dress and go out for
dinner. In his depression his thoughts turned naturally to his father.
He thought of joining him, and searched time-tables and sailings, only
to find that he could not catch up with the expedition. Besides, as he
looked back on their last days in America, he doubted whether his father
would have welcomed his coming.

The next few days were terrible indeed, for Lady Derl, as he had feared,
was out of town. He wrote to her, begging her to let him know where she
was and when she would come to London. For three days he waited for an
answer, and then the emptiness of the whole world, the despair of
isolation, drove him to his studio and to work.

He had had an impulse to write to Natalie, even to go to her; but there
was a fineness in his nature that stopped him, a shame born of the
realization of his blindness and of the pity in which H lne and
Leighton and perhaps even Natalie must have held him.

Suddenly the full import of H lne's intimate sacrifice in the disrobing
of the palpitating sorrow of her life and of his father's immolation of
his land of dreams struck him. They had done these things to make him
see, and he had remained blind. They had struck the golden chords of the
paean of mighty love, and he had clung, smiling and unhearing, to his
penny whistle.

For the first time, and with Folly farther away than ever before, he saw
her as she was. Once he had thought that she and youth were inseparable,
that Folly _was_ youth. Now, in the power of sudden vision, he saw as
his father had seen all along, that Folly was as old as woman, that she
had never been young.

These things did not come to Lewis in a single day, but in long hours of
work spread over many weeks. He was laboring at a frieze, a commission
that had come to him through Le Brux, and upon which he had done
considerable work before going to America. What he had done had not been
altogether pleasing to his father. Lewis had felt it, though Leighton
had said little beyond damning it to success.

Now Lewis saw the beginning he had made through his father's eyes. He
saw the facile riot and exaggerations of youth, and contrasted their
quick appeal to a hurried age with the modesty of the art that hides
behind the vision and reveals itself not to an age or to ages, but in
the long, slow measure of life everlasting. He undid all but the
skeleton of what he had done, and on the bare frame built the
progression of repressed beauty which was to escape the glancing eye
only to find a long abiding-place in the hearts of those who worship
seldom, but worship long.

At last he got word from H lne. Has letter had followed her to the
Continent and from there to Egypt. She wrote that she was tired of
travel, and was coming home. In a postscript she mentioned a glimpse of
Leighton at Port Said. Lewis was impatient to see her. He had begun to
know his liberation.

The revelation that had come to him in the park was not destined to
stand alone. Between such women as Folly and their victims exists an
almost invariable camaraderie that forbids the spoiling of sport. The
inculcation of this questionable loyalty is considered by some the last
attribute of the finished adventuress, and by others it is said to be
due to the fact that such women draw and are drawn by men whose major
rule is to "play fair." Both conclusions are erroneous, as any victim
can testify.

The news that Lewis no longer followed in Folly's train permeated his
world with a rapidity that has no parallel outside of London except in
the mental telegraphy of aboriginal Africa. Men soon began to talk to
him, to tell him things. He turned upon the first with an indignant
question, "Why didn't you tell me this before?" and the informer stared
at him and smiled until Lewis found the answer for himself and flushed.
Ten thousand pointing fingers cannot show the sunrise to the blind.

By the time H lne came back, Lewis not only knew his liberation, but
had begun to bless Folly as we bless the stroke of lightning that
strikes at us and just misses. He complied with H lne's summons
promptly, but with a deliberation that surprised him, for it was not
until he was on the way to her house that he realized that he had no
troubles to pour out to her ear.

Nevertheless, a sense of peace fell upon him as he entered the familiar
room of cheerful blue chintzes and light. H lne was as he had ever
known her. She gave him a slow, measuring welcome, and then sat back and
let him talk. Woman's judgment may err in clinging to the last word, but
never is her finesse at fault in ceding the first.

H lne heard Lewis's tale from start to finish with only one
interruption. It took her five minutes to find out just what it was
Folly had said in her own tongue to the little cockney in his, and even
at that there were one or two words she had to guess. When she thought
she had them all, she sat up straight and laughed.

Lewis stared at her.

"Do you think it's funny?" he demanded.

"Oh, no, of course not," gasped Lady Derl, trying to gulp down her
mirth. "Not at all." And then she laughed again.

Lewis waited solemnly for her to finish, then he told her of some of the
things he had heard at the club.

"H lne," he finished, "I want you to know that I don't only see what a
fool I was. I see more than that. I see what you and dad sacrificed to
my blindness. I want you to know that you didn't do it in vain. Six
months ago, if I had found Folly out, I would have gone to the dogs,
taken her on her own terms, and said good-by to honor and my word to
dad. It's--it's from that that you have saved me."

H lne waved her hand deprecatingly.

"I did little enough for you, Lew. Not half what I would willingly have
done. But--but your dad--I wrote you I'd seen him just for an hour at
Port Said. Your dad, Lew, he's given you all he had."

"What do you mean?" asked Lewis, troubled.

"Nothing," said H lne, her thoughts wandering; "nothing that telling
will show you." She turned back to him and smiled. "Let's talk about
your pal Natalie. We're great friends."

"Friends?" said Lewis. "Have you been writing to her?"

"Oh, no," said H lne. "Women don't have to know each other to be
friends."

"Why, there's nothing more to tell about Natalie," said Lewis.

H lne looked him squarely in the eyes.

"Tell me honestly," she said; "haven't you wanted to go back to
Natalie?"

Lewis flushed. He rose and picked up his hat and stick.

"'You can give a new hat to a king, but it isn't everybody that will
take your cast-off clothes,' That's one of dad's, of course."



CHAPTER LII


Through that winter Lewis worked steadily forward to a goal that he knew
his father could not cavil at. He knew it instinctively. His grasp
steadied to expression with repression, or, as one of his envious, but
honest, competitors put it, genius had bowed to sanity.

It is usual to credit these rebirths in individual art to some great
grief, but no great grief had come to Lewis. His work fulfilled its
promise in just such measure as he had fulfilled himself. In as much as
he had matured, in so much had his art. Man is not ripened by a shock,
but by those elements that develop him to the point of feeling and
knowing the shock when it comes to him. In a drab world, drab would have
been Lewis's end; but, little as he realized it, his world had not been
drab.

Three steady, but varying, lights had shone upon him. The influence of
Natalie, as soft and still as reflected light; of H lne, worldly before
the world, but big of heart; and of Leighton, who had been judged in all
things that he might judge, had drawn Lewis up above his self-chosen
level, given sight to his eyes, and reduced Folly to the proportions of
a little final period to the paragraph of irresponsible youth.

To maturity Lewis had added a gravity that had come to him with the
realization that in distancing himself from youth he had also
unwittingly drawn away from the hearts that had done most toward
bringing him emancipation. He had no psychological turn of mind. He
could not penetrate the sudden reserve that had fallen upon his father
or the apparent increasing distraction with which H lne met his visits.
He did not know that it is in youth and in age that hearts attain their
closest contact and that the soul that finds itself, generally does so
in solitude.

He was hurt by the long silence of his father--a silence unbroken now in
months, and by H lne's withdrawal, which was marked enough to make him
prolong the intervals between his visits to her, and baffled him on
those rare occasions when they met.

His life became somber and, as lightning comes only to clouds, so to his
clouded skies came the flash and the blow of a letter from Africa. It
was not from his father, but from Old Ivory. He found it on the
breakfast table and started to open it, but some premonition arrested
him. He laid it aside, tried to finish his meal, and failed. A thickness
in his throat would not let him eat. He left the table and went into the
living-room, closing the door behind him.

He opened the letter and read the first few words, then he sat and
stared for many a long minute into the fire, the half-crumpled sheets
held tightly in his hand.

Nelton opened the door.

"Excuse me, sir," he said; "you have an engagement at ten."

"Break it by telephone," said Lewis. "Don't come in again unless I ring.
I'm out if anybody calls."

When Nelton had closed the door, Lewis spread the letter on his knee and
read:


    Dear Lew:

    All is well with your dad at last. I'm a poor hand to talk and a
    poorer to write, for my finger is crooked to hold a trigger, not a
    pen. But he gave me it to do. Don't take it too hard that a man with
    only plain words is blunt. Your father is gone.

    I don't have to tell you that in the last few weeks before he left
    you your dad grew old. He's grown old before, but never as old as
    that. The other times, the mere sight and smell of Africa started
    his blood again. But this time he stayed old--until to-day.

    To-day we were out after elephant, and your dad had won the toss for
    first shot. We hadn't gone a mile from camp when a lone bull buffalo
    crossed the trail, and your dad tried for him--a long, quick shot.
    The bullet only plowed his rump. The bull charged up the wind
    straight for us, and before the thunder of him got near enough to
    drown a shout, your dad yelled out "He's mine, Ive! He's mine!" I
    held my fire, God help me; so did your dad--held it till the bull
    had passed the death-line. You know with charging buffalo there's
    more to stop than just life. There's weight and momentum and there's
    a rage that no other, man or beast, can equal.

    Your dad got him--got him with the perfect shot,--but not before the
    bull had passed the death-line. And so, dear boy, they broke even, a
    life for a life. And your dad was glad. With the bones of his body
    crushed to a pulp, he could smile as I've never seen him smile
    before. He pulled me down close to him and he said: "Bury me
    here--right here, Ive, and tell my boy I stopped to take on a
    side-tracked car. That's a part of our language. He'll understand."



Lewis's eyes went blind over his father's words, his father's message.
"Tell my boy I stopped to take on a side-tracked car." Half across the
world those words carried him back and back over half of life to a
rattling train, a boy, and the wondrous stranger, speaking: "Every man
who goes through the stress of life has need of an individual
philosophy... Life to me is like this train; a lot of sections and a lot
of couplings... Once in a while your soul looks out of the window and
sees some long-forgotten, side-tracked car beckoning to be coupled on
again. If you try to go back and pick it up, you're done."

Not in Africa had his father stopped to take on a side-tracked car, but
on a day that was already months ago when, standing in a still, deserted
lane, he turned to face forever that moment of his life that had nearest
touched divinity.

Lewis sat pondering for hours. It was not grief he was feeling so much
as an immeasurable loss. One grieves at death when it seems futile, when
it robs youth or racks old age, when it devastates hopes or wrecks a
vision. But death had not come so to his father. It had come as a
fulfilment. Lewis knew instinctively that thus and thus only would his
father have wished to strike into the royal road.

But the loss seized upon his heart and made it ache. He thought
despondently, as which one of us has not, face to face with the fact of
death, of things undone and of words unsaid. How cruel seemed their last
hurried farewell, how hard that his father could not have known that his
sacrifice had told for his boy's liberty, that his wisdom had rightly
seen the path his art must follow to its land of promise! "Hard for
you--only for you," whispered the voice of his new-found maturity.

It was natural that with reaction should come to Lewis a desire to talk,
to seek comfort and sympathy, and it was natural that he should turn to
H lne. He walked slowly to her house. The doorman turned from him to
pick up a note from the hall table. He handed it to Lewis.

"Her ladyship is not in, sir, to-day. Her ladyship told me to give you
the note when you called."

Lewis took the note and walked out. He opened it absently and read:


    Lew darling, I have heard. They will tell you that I am out. I'm not
    out, but I am broken. I cannot let you see me. Dear, I have given
    you all that I had to give.



He stood stock-still and read the words again, then he raised his eyes
and looked slowly about him. Street, faces, trees, walls, and towers
faded from his view. He stood in the midst of an illimitable void. A
terror of loneliness fell upon him. He felt as though his full heart
must speak or break, but in all his present world there was no ear to
hear. Suddenly the impulse of a lifetime, often felt, seldom answered,
came to him with an insistence that would not be denied. Go to Natalie.
Tell Natalie.



CHAPTER LIII


Spring was in the very act of birth when Lewis found himself once more
in the old carryall threading the River Road. This time he sat beside
Old William, and the horses plodded along slowly, tamed by the slack
reins lying neglected on their backs. Old William was not driving. His
hands, loosely holding the lines, lay on his knees. Down his pink cheeks
and into his white beard crawled tears from his wide blue eyes.

"Glen dead! Little Glen Leighton dead!" he said aloud from time to time,
and Lewis knew himself forgotten. He forgave the old man for the sake of
the picture he conjured--a picture of that other boyhood when "little
Glen Leighton" and the wood-cutter had hunted and fished and roamed
these crowding hills together.

The next day was one of pouring showers. Twice Lewis left the house,
only to be turned back by the rain. He was not afraid of getting wet,
but he was afraid of having to talk to Natalie indoors. He could not
remember ever having talked to her hemmed in by four walls.

But on the morrow he awoke to clean-washed skies and a fuzzy pale-green
carpet that spread across the fields and rose in bumps and mounds over
trees and budding shrubs. He left the homestead early, and struck out
for Aunt Jed's. As he approached the house, a strange diffidence fell
upon him. He was afraid to go in. For an hour he sat on the top rail of
a fence and watched.

At last Natalie came out. She started to walk toward him, but presently
turned to the right. Lewis followed her. At first she walked fast, but
soon she began to pause beside some burst of green or tempting downy
mass of pussy-willow, as though she were in two minds whether to fill
her arms and rush back, carrying spring into the house or to go on. She
went on slowly until she reached the barrier of rails that closed the
entrance to Leighton's land of dreams. Here Lewis came up with her.

"Nat," he said, "shall I help you over?"

Natalie whirled round at the sound of his voice. Just for a second there
was fright in her eyes; then color mounted swiftly into her pale cheeks,
and her lips opened to speak, but she said nothing. There was something
in Lewis's face that stopped her--a look of age and of hunger. She
wanted to ask him why he had come back, but her heart was beating so
fast that she dared not trust her voice.

Lewis was frightened, too. He was frightened lest he should find the
strange woman when he needed just the oldest pal he had in the world.

"Nat," he blurted out, "dad is dead."

When a man thinks he is being clumsy and tactless with a woman, he is
generally making a master stroke. At Lewis's words, so simple, so
child-like, the conscious flush died from Natalie's cheeks, her heart
steadied down, and her eyes filled with the sudden tears of sympathy.

"Dead, Lew? Your dad dead?"

She put her arms around him and kissed him softly; then she drew him to
a low rock. They sat down side by side.

"Tell Natalie," she said.

Lewis could never remember that hour with Natalie except as a whole.
Between the bursting of a dam and the moment when the pent-up waters
stretch to their utmost level and peace there is no division of time. He
knew only that it was like that with him. He had come in oppression, he
had found peace.

Then he looked up into Natalie's speaking face and knew that he had
found more. He had found again his old pal. "A pal is one who can't do
wrong who can't go wrong, who can't grow wrong." Who had said that?
H lne--H lne, who, never having seen Natalie save with the inner
vision, knew her for a friend. To Folly his body had cried, "Let us stay
young together!" To Natalie his blood, his body, and his soul were ready
to cry out, "Let us grow old together!"

Natalie had not followed the turn of his emotion. She broke in upon his
thought and brought him back.

"I never talked to your dad, but--we knew each other, we liked each
other."

Lewis started.

"That's funny," he said.

"Is it?" said Natalie. "I suppose it sounds odd, but--"

"No," interrupted Lewis, "that's not what I mean. It's odd because
H lne said just the same thing about you. She said you were great
friends--that women didn't have to know each other to be friends."

"They don't have to know men to be friends, either," said Natalie,
"unless--"

"Unless what?"

"Unless they love them. If they love them, they've got to know them
through and through to be friends. Love twists a woman's vision. Lots of
women are ruined because they can't wait to see through and through."

"Why, Nat," said Lewis, "you're talking like dad. Dad never
talks--talked--without turning on the light."

"Doesn't he?" said Natalie.

Lewis nodded.

"There are people that think of dad as a bad man. He has told me so. But
he wasn't bad to me or to H lne or Nelton or Old William, and we're the
ones that knew him best."

For a time they were silent, then Natalie said: "Lew, you're older than
you ever were before. Is it just losing your dad?"

Lewis shook his head.

"No," he said, "it wasn't that. I finished growing up just after I got
back to London. I'm not the only thing that has grown. My work--sometime
I'll show you my work before and after. I wish I could have shown it to
dad,--I wish I could have told him that I've said good-by to Folly."

"Good-by to Folly?" cried Natalie, with a leap of the heart. Then her
heart sank back. "You mean you've said good-by to foolishness, to
childish things?"

"Both," said Lewis. "Folly Delaires and childish things."

"Why?" asked Natalie, shortly.

"Because," said Lewis, "it was given me to see her through and through."

"And now?" breathed Natalie, drawing slightly away from him lest he hear
the thumping of her heart.

Lewis turned his head and looked at her. The flush was back in her
cheeks, her eyes were wide and staring far away, her moist lips were
half open, and her bosom rose and fell in the long, halting swell of
tremulous breath.

There is a beauty that transcends the fixed bounds of flesh, that leaps
to the eye of love when all the world is blind. The flower that opens
slowly, the face grown dear through half of life, needs no tenure in
memory. It lives. Tears can not dim its beauty nor age destroy its
grace, for the vision is part of him who sees.

The vision came to Lewis. His arms trembled to grip Natalie, to outrage
her trust, and seize too lightly the promise of the years.

"Now, Nat?" he said hoarsely. He raised his hands slowly, took off her
hat, and tossed it aside. Then with trembling fingers he let down her
hair. It tumbled about her shoulders in a gold and copper glory of light
and shade. Natalie did not stir. Lewis caught up a handful of her hair
and held it against his cheek. "Now," he said, "I stay here. Since long
before the day you said that you and I would sail together to the
biggest island you've held my hand, and I've held yours. Sometimes I've
forgotten, but--but I've never really let go. I'll not let go now. I'll
cling to you, walk beside you, live with you, hand in hand, until the
day you know me through and through.

"And then?" whispered Natalie.

"Then I'll love you," said Lewis, gravely. "For me you hold all the
seven worlds of women. I've--I've been walking with my back to the
light."

Natalie laughed--the soft laughter with which women choke back tears.
She put up her hands and drew Lewis's head against her breast.



THE END



JOHN FOX, JR'S.

STORIES OF THE KENTUCKY MOUNTAINS

+May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset and Dunlap's list.+

       *       *       *       *       *

THE TRAIL OF THE LONESOME PINE. Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

[Illustration]

The "lonesome pine" from which the story takes its name was a tall tree
that stood in solitary splendor on a mountain top. The fame of the pine
lured a young engineer through Kentucky to catch the trail, and when he
finally climbed to its shelter he found not only the pine but the
_footprints of a girl_. And the girl proved to be lovely, piquant, and
the trail of these girlish foot-prints led the young engineer a madder
chase than "the trail of the lonesome pine."


THE LITTLE SHEPHERD OF KINGDOM COME Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

This is a story of Kentucky, in a settlement known as "Kingdom Come." It
is a life rude, semi-barbarous; but natural and honest, from which often
springs the flower of civilization.

"Chad." the "little shepherd" did not know who he was nor whence he
came--he had just wandered from door to door since early childhood,
seeking shelter with kindly mountaineers who gladly fathered and
mothered this waif about whom there was such a mystery--a charming waif,
by the way, who could play the banjo better that anyone else in the
mountains.


A KNIGHT OF THE CUMBERLAND. Illustrated by F. C. Yohn.

The scenes are laid along the waters of the Cumberland, the lair of
moonshiner and feudsman. The knight is a moonshiner's son, and the
heroine a beautiful girl perversely christened "The Blight." Two
impetuous young Southerners' fall under the spell of "The Blight's"
charms and she learns what a large part jealousy and pistols have in the
love making of the mountaineers.

Included in this volume is "Hell fer-Sartain" and other stories, some of
Mr. Fox's most entertaining Cumberland valley narratives.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Ask for complete free list of G. & D. Popular Copyrighted Fiction_

GROSSET & DUNLAP, 526 WEST 26th ST., NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *

THE NOVELS OF WINSTON CHURCHILL

THE INSIDE OF THE CUP. Illustrated by Howard Giles.

The Reverend John Hodder is called to a fashionable church in a
middle-western city. He knows little of modern problems and in his
theology is as orthodox as the rich men who control his church could
desire. But the facts of modern life are thrust upon him; an awakening
follows and in the end he works out a solution.

A FAR COUNTRY. Illustrated by Herman Pfeifer.

This novel is concerned with big problems of the day. As _The Inside of
the Cup_ gets down to the essentials in its discussion of religion, so
_A Far Country_ deals in a story that is intense and dramatic, with
other vital issues confronting the twentieth century.

A MODERN CHRONICLE. Illustrated by J. H. Gardner Soper.

This, Mr. Churchill's first great presentation of the Eternal Feminine,
is throughout a profound study of a fascinating young American woman. It
is frankly a modern love story.

MR. CREWE'S CAREER. Illus. by A. I. Keller and Kinneys.

A new England state is under the political domination of a railway and
Mr, Crewe, a millionaire, seizes a moment when the cause of the people
is being espoused by an ardent young attorney, to further his own
interest in a political way. The daughter of the railway president plays
no small part in the situation.

THE CROSSING. Illustrated by S. Adamson and L. Baylis.

Describing the battle of Fort Moultrie, the blazing of the Kentucky
wilderness, the expedition of Clark and his handful of followers in
Illinois, the beginning of civilization along the Ohio and Mississippi,
and the treasonable schemes against Washington.

CONISTON. Illustrated by Florence Scovel Shinn.

A deft blending of love and politics. A New Englander is the hero, a
crude man who rose to political prominence by his own powers, and then
surrendered all for the love of a woman.

THE CELEBRITY. An episode.

An inimitable bit of comedy describing an interchange of personalities
between a celebrated author and a bicycle salesman. It is the purest,
keenest fun--and is American to the core.

THE CRISIS. Illustrated with scenes from the Photo-Play.

A book that presents the great crisis in our national life with splendid
power and with a sympathy, a sincerity, and a patriotism that are
inspiring.

RICHARD CARVEL. Illustrated by Malcolm Frazer.

An historical novel which gives a real and vivid picture of Colonial
times, and is good, clean, spirited reading in all its phases and
interesting throughout.


       *       *       *       *       *

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *

ZANE GREY'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list

       *       *       *       *       *

THE LIGHT OF WESTERN STARS Colored frontispiece by W. Herbert Dunton.

Most of the action of this story takes place near the turbulent Mexican
border of the present day. A New York society girl buys a ranch which
becomes the center of frontier warfare. Her loyal cowboys defend her
property from bandits, and her superintendent rescues her when she is
captured by them. A surprising climax brings the story to a delightful
close.

DESERT GOLD Illustrated by Douglas Duer.

Another fascinating story of the Mexican border. Two men, lost in the
desert, discover gold when, overcome by weakness, they can go no
farther. The rest of the story describes the recent uprising along the
border, and ends with the finding of the gold which the two prospectors
had willed to the girl who is the story's heroine.

RIDERS OF THE PURPLE SAGE Illustrated by Douglas Duer.

A picturesque romance of Utah of some forty years ago when Mormon
authority ruled. In the persecution of Jane Withersteen, a rich ranch
owner, we are permitted to see the methods employed by the invisible
hand of the Mormon Church to break her will.

THE LAST OF THE PLAINSMEN Illustrated with photograph reproductions.

This is the record of a trip which the author took with Buffalo Jones,
known as the preserver of the American bison, across the Arizona desert
and of a hunt in "that wonderful country of yellow crags, deep canons
and giant pines." It is a fascinating story.

THE HERITAGE OF THE DESERT Jacket in color. Frontispiece.

This big human drama is played in the Painted Desert. A lovely girl, who
has been reared among Mormons, learns to love a young New Englander. The
Mormon religion, however, demands that the girl shall become the second
wife of one of the Mormons--Well, that's the problem of this
sensational, big selling story.

BETTY ZANE Illustrated by Louis F. Grant.

This story tells of the bravery and heroism of Betty, the beautiful
young sister of old Colonel Zane, one of the bravest pioneers. Life
along the frontier, attacks by Indians, Betty's heroic defense of the
beleaguered garrison at Wheeling, the burning of the Fort, and Betty's
final race for life, make up this never-to-be-forgotten story.

       *       *       *       *       *

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *

JACK LONDON'S NOVELS

May be had wherever books are sold. Ask for Grosset & Dunlap's list.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN BARLEYCORN. Illustrated by H. T. Dunn.

This remarkable book is a record of the author's own amazing
experiences. This big, brawny world rover, who has been acquainted with
alcohol from boyhood, comes out boldly against John Barleycorn. It is a
string of exciting adventures, yet it forcefully conveys an unforgetable
idea and makes a typical Jack London book.

THE VALLEY OF THE MOON. Frontispiece by George Harper.

The story opens in the city slums where Billy Roberts, teamster and
ex-prize fighter, and Saxon Brown, laundry worker, meet and love and
marry. They tramp from one end of California to the other, and in the
Valley of the Moon find the farm paradise that is to be their salvation.

BURNING DAYLIGHT. Four illustrations.

The story of an adventurer who went to Alaska and laid the foundations
of his fortune before the gold hunters arrived. Bringing his fortunes to
the States he is cheated out of it by a crowd of money kings, and
recovers it only at the muzzle of his gun. He then starts out as a
merciless exploiter on his own account. Finally he takes to drinking and
becomes a picture of degeneration. About this time he falls in love with
his stenographer and wins her heart but not her hand and then--but read
the story!

A SON OF THE SUN. Illustrated by A. O. Fischer and C. W. Ashley.

David Grief was once a light-haired, blue-eyed youth Who came from
England to the South Seas in search of adventure. Tanned like a native
and as lithe as a tiger, he became a real son of the sun. The life
appealed to him and he remained and became very wealthy.

THE CALL OF THE WILD. Illustrations by Philip R. Goodwin and Charles
Livingston Bull. Decorations by Charles E. Hooper.

A book of dog adventures as exciting as any man's exploits could be.
Here is excitement to stir the blood and here is picturesque color to
transport the reader to primitive scenes.

THE SEA WOLF. Illustrated by W. J. Aylward.

Told by a man whom Fate suddenly swings from his fastidious life into
the power of the brutal captain of a sealing schooner. A novel of
adventure warmed by a beautiful love episode that every reader will hail
with delight.

WHITE FANG. Illustrated by Charles Livingston Bull.

"White Fang" is part dog, part wolf and all brute, living in the frozen
north; he gradually comes under the spell of man's companionship, and
surrenders all at the last in a fight with a bull dog. Thereafter he is
man's loving slave.

       *       *       *       *       *

GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK

       *       *       *       *       *





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Through stained glass" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.